Podcasts about My Queen

In today's episode Nando T has an announcement that warms Hater Mikes heart!!! He also eats crow in this episode as he admits when he was wrong, doesn't happen often but he's willing to admit when it warrants. We get into the round table of topics and most of all.......ROYAL RUMBLE!!! CHEERS!!!JERKING THE CURTAINROUND TABLE OF TOPICSHulk Hogan is delusional and heres whySmackdown Where's Solo???Fatu taking over SmackdownTNA could give CPR to Smackdown The time is now for LA Knights pushROYAL RUMBLEWomen's RR did not disappoint….lets talk about it First wardrobe malfunction of 2025Surprises for women's RR (Alexa Bliss, Jordynne Grace, Chelsea, Trish Stratus, Perez, Charlotte)Worst match of the night goes to DIY and MCMGMatch of the night goes to Cody and KO…..Cody needed this match Men's RR…..let's talk about it and how many stories did we get for the future (Fatu, Bron, Punk, Penta, Joe Hendry, Seth, Roman)Drew storms out….familiar story Cena just announces that he's in Elimination Chamber…..no qualifier match RAW The YEET movement is upon us and it's loud….is Jey gonna get the strap at Wrestlemania Where have you been Gunther???? Who does Jey choose??? Let's talk about it Penta is finding himself very fast and the fans are in!!! Is Daddy Dom taking over Judgement Day? My Queen is back and she's in demand but who needs her most???Please be that problem Karrion……PLEASE!!!New Day has new music…..big whoop…..next Iyo and Rhea tagging upWhere's Chad going???AJ Styles is coming to RAWIyo gets screwed, Liv is going to Elimination ChamberPearce has an angry dawg on his hands…..what's next for Bron????Wild man Seth is back…..what's he up to??? Punk is going to Elimination Chamber….Thank you KOFollow us on the gram @the.funkaholiks.pod We are on Facebook and YouTube THEE POD THAT TALKS WHAT THEY LOVE

Day 6 St. Thomas you have taught us to pray… Virgin full of goodness, Mother of mercy, I entrust to you my body and my soul, my thoughts and my actions, my life and my death. My Queen, come to my aid and deliver me from the snares of the devil. Obtain for me the grace of ... Read more The post St. Thomas Aquinas Novena – Day 6 – Discerning Hearts Podcasts appeared first on Discerning Hearts Catholic Podcasts.

To the greatest mother in the world. My Queen, Sharon Harris. I miss you, and I love you. I'll see you soon --- Support this podcast: https://podcasters.spotify.com/pod/show/APH/support

Our guest this week is Genevieve Searle - self described as Mama | Lover | Creatrix | CatalystAND unapologetically currently this...."In my era of walking away from what doesn't matter to embrace & embody what does."Genevieve has sat with GA previously in sharing her Awakening journey in 2023 - Now I Belong to Me, link below, in one of our longest ever podcast episodes! Such was the power and the depth of the whole body & soul immersive episode.This divine woman is continuing to open her heart to her mission here on Earth as she takes us deep into what it means for G to be in the process of re-crafting who she is.Embodying of My Queen is a raw, honest and passionate sharing of G's returning home - from the reawakening of her little girl to the priceless gift of Motherhood and the vulnerable surrender to her King.In these times of catalysing change, there is a quantum osmosis occurring in the field of the divine feminine & divine masculine... a reconnection to that which we value most as much as there is disconnection from that which no longer serves us. How this process is recognised, embodied, actualised, is the road we each walk our own way as we walk each other home.A divinely powerful & catalysing episode for every Queen & her King!Much love & joyAmanda & Jo xxMore about Genevieve Searle here:While Genevieve is not currently accepting clients for her work in Epigenetic profile mentoring, she has generously shared a link below to her professional partners in care of the craft and science she knows is life changing for many.All of the books G has mentioned during this episode & more are also shared below. Genevieve Searle: https://genevievesearle.com/Genevieve Searle Epigenetic / Partners: https://genevievesearle.com/partnersInstagram: https://www.instagram.com/genevieve.claire.searle/Girl Awakening episode - Now I Belong to Me : https://podcasts.apple.com/au/podcast/genevieve-searle-now-i-belong-to-me/id1655279888?i=1000621731952Books Geneveive mentioned:Existential Kink by Carolyn Elliot (now Lovewell)The Reclaimed Woman by Kelly BroganKeys To The Kingdom by Alison Armstrong How to get your DIY ph360 Epigenetic Profilehttp://rhythmligh.ph360me.hop.clickbank.net/?u=ph360.me/ph360 Relationships Programhttp://rhythmligh.ph360me.hop.clickbank.net/?u=education.ph360.me/relationships/Ph360 parenting programhttp://rhythmligh.ph360me.hop.clickbank.net/?u=education.ph360.me/parenting360/

FinaleIn 7 parts, based on the posts by senorlongo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novel. I stood there, my arm around Hosi for what seemed forever, my fingers lightly caressing the soft skin of her back, ribs, and breast. We watched the water flow in a graceful arc into the fountain. I was…what can I say...overjoyed…elated…thrilled…ecstatic? Hosi had told me I was going to be a dad again. I had Kela who I loved to pieces and Davy who was just a helpless infant, and now another was on the way. It reaffirmed my desire to make sure the valley would last as it was forever. I realized, not for the first time, how rich I really was. I had clean clear air to breathe, fresh delicious water to drink, wholesome food in quantity, a community where people lived in harmony, helped each other, and loved each other both physically and spiritually, and most of all a beautiful sexy wife who loved me unconditionally. What else could anyone ask for?Now that we had handled the challenges of the slavers and the poachers it was time to get back to our daily lives. We would still maintain our patrols—there was no substitute for vigilance although I had some thoughts on how we could discourage interlopers. It was gory, really a disgusting idea, but I was pretty sure it would keep trespassers away. I'd take the necessary steps later in the week, but first we needed to have a meeting of the men and their lovers.I gathered all the new men in the dining hall. We'd already had some meetings to discuss how they were adjusting to life here, but Hosi wanted to know how they were doing sexually. She considered that to be a critical part of their adjustment to life in the valley. I tried to explain that they were unlikely to go into much detail—it just wasn't something that was done in our society, but Hosi was not to be deterred. I called the meeting to order, asked the servers for some juice and fresh rolls and began my explanation, “Umm…uhh…I don't really know where to begin so I think I'll just repeat what Hosi told me—she wants the details of your sex lives here in the valley.”“What? If I tell you that I'll probably kiss my lover good-bye.” It was Harry who, after a life of kidding and joking had finally become serious. His explanation was simple—“I was always insecure, especially with women. Here I'm actually in demand and I have my pick, although I don't think I could ever find anyone who could beat Sila. She's incredible.”“I have to agree, David,” Gene added, “I know everything here is pretty open, but Tama would break my headin two if I blabbed about what we do in bed. Shouldn't that be private?”All the men agreed. They'd speak candidly about anything…anything but their sex lives. I laughed and laughed. “If you can keep quiet…really quiet, just follow me.” We removed our sandals and tiptoed down the hall toward the throne room. The women, all the lovers, were meeting there with Hosi and their conversation was anything but chaste.“Oh, my Queen,” Tama began, “I just love it when Gene makes love to me. We always bathe first. I wash his body and I pay extra special attention to his penis and his ass. I love to watch his face when I stick my finger in there. Gene squeals like a pig, but it makes him so hard. Then I lead him back to our house. I usually hold his penis all the way.” The other women were giggling non-stop at Tama's remarks. “When we get home I pick him up and lay him on the bed. I lean down and let him suckle my breast. He is just like a little boy...a little boy with a great big penis. I stroke his penis and rub his testicles. He also loves to put his finger into my vagina. I tell you, my Queen, he makes me so wet down there. Eventually, I can't take any more and I cover him with my body. I rub his penis into my slit and when it's nice and wet I slide it into me. I am a big woman, but I am very tight town there and I love how Gene stretches me. I feel all tingly and then I begin to ride him. Gene holds on to my hips and drives that big penis into me with incredible force. He may be a small man, but he is very strong. Sometimes when he spurts he will actually lift me this much (she spread her hands more than a foot apart) off the bed. I lie on him until we are both rested and then I love to lick his penis until it is clean.”I turned to Gene who was just as red as red can be. He stumbled forward into the throne room before I had a chance to stop him. “Tama! How could you? I thought you loved me.” He fell, crying unashamedly, to the floor. Tama reacted immediately, her hands flying to her face. “Oh, Gene! I am so sorry!” She rushed to his side, caressing him to her breast. “Oh, Gene…oh, Gene,” she repeated over and over. It wasn't long before she was crying as much as he was.I looked at Hosi; she was clearly upset. I shrugged my shoulders, telling her I knew it wasn't a great idea. She walked to Tama and Gene, “Take him home…make love to him. I know you still love each other. This was all my fault.” Tama picked up Gene, carrying him in her arms as he cried into her large firm breasts. She soothed him with her words and kisses.Hosi dismissed the remaining tribeswomen; they paired up with their men and walked slowly out of the palace still stricken by what they had witnessed. I took Hosi by the hand, looked her in the eyes, and kissed her. “I tried to tell you. In our society people just don't talk so openly about sex. They all but refused to talk to me so I thought I'd bring them up here with the women. I'm sorry. I didn't think….”“Hush, David. We both know this was my idea and it was a bad one. Let's go back to our quarters. I need something from you.” She grinned and reached into my pocket, finding my flaccid cock. She grinned even wider when I began to harden immediately under her touch. “I'm glad you're not angry with me.” She pulled my by the cock to our bed.Hosi stripped off my shirt and shorts; I'd given up wearing underwear long, long ago. She removed my shoes and socks (these I did insist on wearing) and pushed me back onto the bed. “Pushy today, aren't you?” I teased. She gave me a smirk as she removed her skirt and the undergarment I now referred to as a G-string, something Hosi never understood, but to be honest, neither did I. She slipped out of her sandals and slid next to me. We held each other, me savoring the incredibly warmth of her skin, she loving the feeling of the hair on my chest rubbing against her naked swollen breasts.Hosi kissed me briefly and pulled away to nuzzle my ear--lick and nibble my lobe—while her hand explored my body. She knew her way around very well, finding my hard erect cock in only seconds. She rubbed up and down the shaft, enjoying the soft, smooth skin in her hand. Cock in hand she climbed onto my body. Hosi rubbed me into her moist slit; I gasped from the elation I was feeling—the hot wet soft smooth tissues of her vagina as it stretched around my shaft. She released my ear, shifting her attention to my open needy mouth. Her tongue felt like it was half-way down my throat as her mouth clamped over mine. I raised my hips, driving myself into her core. Now it was Hosi's turn to gasp. She backed off from my mouth to gain freedom of movement; she was always active on my cock. Hosi bent my poor penis into shapes I could never even imagine. However, her motions always did the job for me, just as I always seemed to be able to take care of her. We started out herky-jerky—uncoordinated--but in minutes we were moving together, our actions forcing me deeper and deeper into her. I could feel it—a tiny tingle deep within me. It grew more rapidly than I could ever believe. I looked up at my wife—my lover—my Queen. I could see the rapture in her face. She looked down at me and nodded. I knew then that she was close. I increased my pace, moving wildly until I froze—stock still for almost thirty seconds—until my body exploded in a massive spasm of ecstasy that shook the two of us. Hosi growled as her orgasm struck. It was a low guttural moan that lasted for almost a minute as we shook and shuddered together until she fell onto me, or sweat mingling and pooling on my abdomen.I held my dear wife and kissed her hair…her neck…her shoulder. I looked up at her and whispered, “I love you so much.”Hosi laughed, “Sometimes I think you just love the way I fuck.”“Well, I do love that, too.” She laughed, and then I laughed. We laughed together until we cried. At one point early in Hosi's reign the guards would rush in whenever they heard us, concerned for their Queen's safety. Now, after more than a year they knew it was just a part of our love making.Hosi slipped off me and my cock popped out of her pussy. She leaned against me and closed her eyes, falling swiftly to a relaxing sleep. I lay there thinking…wondering about the men's reactions to what they had seen this morning. In time I too closed my eyes and found slumber.Tama held Gene close as she carried him to their home. She was an Amazon in every sense of the word. At six feet three inches and 180 pounds of rippling muscles, she possessed incredible strength. She could carry a lightweight like Gene who only weighed 140 pounds nonstop for a week. However, she had a soft tender side that loved Gene deeply and completely. She had only spoken about their relationship because she was commanded by her Queen; she would never intentionally hurt Gene in any way.They were several blocks from the palace when Gene stopped crying. Tama immediately drew his lips to her teat. She knew that Gene loved to suckle almost as much as she loved the sensation of his lips tight on her nipple. She was able to hold him in one arm so she stroked his head to calm him as he suckled.Tama lived on the edge of the village. Strong as she was her skills with bow and spear rarely exceeded mediocre and she knew it. As such she had no ambition to ever move beyond her copper skirt and bracelet, furthermore she loved living on the edge of the open grassy plain. Her house overlooked the fields and gardens. The scent of flowers and the other plants filled her house and she found it much more pleasant than the odors that surrounded the plaza—the odor of human and animal sweat and feet and dust.She strode purposefully; she wanted to have Gene to herself to heal his wounds within her vagina. She knew the power her vagina held over Gene. He had admitted it freely—he loved fucking her. He loved dipping his long tongue into her tunnel. At last they passed the final corner and entered. The dim light of the large room was welcoming after the heat of the village streets. The paving stones kept the dust to a minimum, but they were hot in the sun. Gently she laid Gene onto the bed. She leaned down to kiss his neck and cheek. “I love you, Gene. You know I would never hurt you. My Queen commanded me to speak so I had to. Let me show you how much I care for you.”She stepped away, dropped her skirt and the triangle that covered her sex. She could see that it was wet and sticky much more from her arousal than the miniscule effort associated with carrying her diminutive lover through the village. She returned to her lover, caressing his face as she delicately removed his shirt and shorts. His shoes and socks fell to the floor as Tama covered his body with hers. She held his head in her hands and kissed him as she wrapped those muscular arms around his body. In a second she had rolled over, bringing Gene over her, his head resting on her massive breast. Gene sighed as his hard thick eight-inch organ was led to Tama's tight pussy. It was reflex only that told Gene to press forward. His fears were gone—evaporated the very instant that his organ entered her wetness. He pressed forward, driving into her and as he did she knew he was still hers and that he would be forever. Tama rose to meet him, her muscular cunt convulsing with pleasure, squeezing him as only she could. Gene had never experienced success with women in the outside world. That's why he wanted to come with his brother Harry, the jokester—the prankster. He had met Tama almost by accident when she was the only Amazon left to deal with him and his brother.Tama had volunteered to serve the two of them. The assertive Harry had dominated the threesome, but left her unfulfilled. Once Harry had his orgasm he had fallen deeply asleep. Gene took Tama into his mouth and brought her to her very first orgasm. It was the beginning of a long and loving relationship, one which they both prayed would end in their being declared mates.The two danced together, their bodies intertwined and connected by their sex. They were lost in each other as their heat grew—as their love for each other flowered. Suddenly Gene arched his back, ramming his cock deep within Tama's inner being. Hot white semen shot from his cock repeatedly and forcefully as it filled her cunt to overflowing. So much was there that if flowed down her legs to the sheet, drenching it in the slick fluid. Gene's ejaculation was more than enough for Tama. She would have been more than satisfied just to have him cum, but, as usual, his eruption pushed her over the edge into that abyss she loved so much. Her entire body shook and tingled with the ecstasy of her orgasm—what she fervently hoped would be the first of many this memorable day.“I love you, Gene. I hope you know that now. I hope you will always know it.”“I knew it before, my love,” he replied, “I was just so shocked to hear you, but now it makes sense. David wanted all of the men to tell about our love lives, but we refused. In fact, I told him you'd break my head in two if I talked like that.”Now it was Tama's turn to take offense. She feigned injury until Gene's face expressed his concern. Only then did Tama smile and laugh drawing Gene into the mirth. They laughed together for many minutes until she looked into his eyes with fire and lust and he knew it was time for round two.Harry and his woman Sila left the palace shortly after Tama had carried Gene out in her arms. Harry was understandably upset over his brother's reaction. “Explain again, Sila,” he asked, “exactly what was going on that Tama was telling all about their sex life?“It was on the Queen's command, Harry. Tama had no choice. I was very glad that she went before me. I also had to listen to Rini tell about her and Scott. She is very much in love with him, just as I am very much in love with you. But, Harry, I don't understand what the big problem was.”“I suspect it all started with the Puritans. I've read that they were real prudes.”“Who? How could they be prunes? Isn't that a dried fruit?”Harry had to chuckle. Sila was beautiful and oh so sexy, but she knew nothing of the outside world. “The Puritans, Sila, and the word is prude, not prune.” He explained about colonization and the search for religious freedom in the New World. “There are still many who are reluctant to talk about sex and love in our society. Some women even dress and undress in a closet and that's also why making love is usually done in the dark and behind locked doors, although young people tend to ignore those so-called rules.”Had Sila not known Harry she would have been sure he was lying. “What is the point of all that, Harry? Do they not make love naked? Why would they be afraid or ashamed of their bodies?”Harry kissed her nose. She could be a bit dense at times, but she was just so cute—and she was head over heels in love with Harry. “Sweetie, not every woman looks like you or has a body like you. In my country many women are fat—they weigh too much. Often they are really sloppy looking.” He cupped her breasts, a solid C-cup, and continued, “Their breasts sag and sometimes hang down to here.” He pointed to her belly button. “But, they are married to men who love them so I don't know what the big deal is either.”Sila thought for a minute, “I wonder what Tama and Gene are doing?” She sounded serious, but there was that twinkle in her eye—the one that always told Harry that she wanted to be fucked.“Hmmm…probably the same thing I want to do with you.” He took her hand and led her down the lane to her house. Like David and Hosi years ago Harry had his own house across the lane, but, like David, he only used it when he had to fuck the other tribeswomen. Hosi provided laundry services in the form of fresh towels and sheets. Harry was more than willing to fuck the tribeswomen—he felt it was his duty, something he and the other men did to thank the tribe for taking them in and welcoming them to the valley. However, he only made love to Sila. He knew she was gorgeous—in the U.S.A. or Europe she could have easily been a Sports Illustrated swimsuit model, earning millions.Surprisingly--to Harry anyway--Sila didn't consider herself to be anything special—just one of the girls. At just under six feet in height and 135 pounds she had a slender frame with a waspish waist and narrow hips to go with her broad shoulders and large symmetrical breasts. Despite being a breast man in his previous life he considered Sila's best feature to be her tight firm ass—he just loved to stroke and caress her butt.Once in her house he turned and pulled her to him. She tilted her head down and kissed the shorter Harry passionately, her tongue finding his and wrapping around it sinuously. They kissed, holding it for many minutes, edging to the bed inch by inch until the back of Harry's calves struck the frame. This was Sila's cue to lean forward, using her weight to force Harry back until she bounced on him several times playfully. She giggled as she opened his shirt and worked her way down Harry's body, kissing every inch of the way.Harry had introduced Sila to oral sex, going down on her first and making her cum several times as an inducement to blowing him. He could never have guessed that she would love it so much—sucking his lollypop, that is. She was more than open to having Harry suck her, but she absolutely loved swallowing his cock, having it pass her tonsils and then pull out slowly until just the head was in her mouth. Like many in the tribe she had incredible muscle control. Not only could she contract and vibrate her vaginal muscles, she could do it just as well with those in her throat. Harry came in Sila's throat often. His only concern was that—as a result-- he had less access to her delightful pussy.Back in New York Sila would have been classified as a slut. She loved to suck; she loved to fuck; hell, she loved to take it in her ass. She masturbated Harry occasionally with her feet, wrapping them around his shaft and squeezing as her feet ran up and down his shaft. She'd have him shoot into her lap where she could scoop it up and lick it eagerly off her fingers. Three, even four times a day weren't enough for Sila. She wanted sex even in her sleep.Today, though, she wanted Harry inside her. The thought of Tama and Gene fucking at the same time made her pussy tingle with delight. She could see them in her mind, the big Amazon and the tiny man with the big penis. She wanted—no she needed—to emulate them in her mind and her body. Whatever Tama could do she knew she could do better. She opened Harry's shorts and pulled them down to his ankles. Her skirt and G-string followed as she fell to her knees and took Harry into her mouth. Harry always groaned when her lips circled his cock and again when he bottomed out, her lips kissing his pubic hair.He pulled out slightly before pushing in again. He loved to fuck her mouth almost as much as she loved receiving, but not today. She pulled back and jumped onto the bed, pulling Harry over and between her legs. She moved the slimy cock into her slit and wrapped her legs around his butt. She used those strong legs to pull him into her. Sila looked up at Harry and wondered if he would consent to be her mate. They were together almost all the time either here in the house or in the baths. They played a lot, but they also worked together. They had been on patrol when they found the poachers and brought Paulo back.Now she pushed up every time Harry drove his thick cock into her. Harry knew something about Sila that she didn't even realize herself—she was a rarity--able to have vaginal orgasms, and anal, too. Harry was 35 and single. He had dated a lot and hung out at a load of clubs back in the City. He fucked a different woman at least once a week so he knew how unusual and fortunate he was to find a woman who could cum just from having a hard cock in her. Rarer still was finding a woman who could cum from a cock in her ass. Damn! He loved this woman.They moved together grinding into each other as their skin rubbed and mixed their sweat despite the coolness of the room. Their eyes were locked on each other as their breathing grew ragged and shallow as they came together—Sila squirting all over Harry, he drowning her tight cunt with his slick white juice. Harry fell onto his lover drained, but knowing that he'd be back in the saddle again in a few hours. It was a tough job, but someone had to do it.I woke the following morning with Hosi's breast in his mouth. I gnawed a bit as Hosi laughed, “I guess you liked my morning gift for you. I'm afraid that's all I can give you for now. We have a mission right after breakfast." She pulled me from the bed. We walked to get Kela and took her with us out to the toilets and baths. It was wonderful sitting in the cool flowing water from the river. From our position we could see the fresh pure water arcing into the fountain. We'd made quite a few improvements in our few years here in the valley. I just hoped they were enough.We returned to the palace for breakfast—scrambled eggs and sliced tomatoes along with ketchup which Kevin had made from our gardens' tomatoes. I had to admit the meal was delicious. We dropped Kela off with Scott and Rini—a play date with her buddy Sama.Hosi walked at a fast pace, determined to catch Tama and Gene at home. They both kneeled but Hosi motioned them up. “I wanted to see how you were doing this morning. I am really sorry, Gene if you were hurt or embarrassed yesterday. It is never my intention to hurt anyone in the tribe.” Gene and Tama told her that they were both OK and that they attributed the whole situation to a misunderstanding.“That is very kind of you—both of you. Now, Gene, I am told you wish to ask me something.”Gene began to shake, “Uh…yes, my Queen..uh, that is…I…I mean…I think…we…Oh, jeez what's wrong with me?”Hosi giggled, but rested a hand on the nervous man's shoulder. “Gene, David has told me that lawyers are very good public speakers. Why are you having a problem? Would you like me to help you?” The bewildered Gene nodded, physically unable to respond. “Very well, then…Tama…Gene you have my permission. I hereby declare you to be mates. I will instruct Dennis to remove your implant, Tama. Would you like to have a child?”“Oh, yes, my Queen,” they replied simultaneously as they smiled, obviously relieved that Hosi had granted their unstated request. We all hugged and chatted amiably until Hosi decided we should leave. We went straight to the hospital to give Dennis the news about Tama. Hosi told me we could relax now; I steered her to the pool. We shed our clothes and walked into the cool water. A guard brought Kela and Sama. They ran into the water. I knew we didn't have to worry about them—they swam like fish. We relaxed until lunch then walked naked and dripping wet to the palace to eat. I had an important meeting shortly afterward.Hosi and I met with Paulo and Harry's patrol team which included Paulo's twin lovers. I explained what I wanted to do. “Would you mind terribly if I threw up?” It was Harry and he was giving voice to everyone's feelings.“Listen…I know it's disgusting, but I think it will help keep trespassers out. You did leave the bodies near that big ant hill, right?”“Yes, I wondered why you wanted that, but now I understand. I just hope the ants are finished. I really don't want to tangle with them and the idea of picking up a skull with all that…stuff oozing out…ugh!” it was the leader of the team that had disposed of the bodies who had taken the initiative.“OK, I know you are supposed to patrol tomorrow. That's when we'll look. Also, Paulo, I want to bring back as much steel as we can carry so you'll go in that direction toward your camp. Hosi is scheduling another twenty warriors to carry. I want you to be careful. Someone might be looking for the poachers by now. I don't want anyone here injured or worse. Everyone understand what we're going to do?” There were no questions so we adjourned until dawn tomorrow morning.Hosi and I spent the afternoon relaxing. We went for a long leisurely walk up to the forges with Kela and Sama tagging along—running and playing tag and hide-and-seek. They were much better at hiding than I was at seeking although I'd have to be deaf not to hear their giggling every time I came near. That was always my cue to turn and walk in the other direction.We took much longer to reach our destination, but my reward was a giant hug and a great big kiss from Kela who told me, “Funny…Daddy…I love you.”“I love you too, Dumpling.” That was my pet name for her, although how I could call a warrior princess something as sappy as “Dumpling” was something I could never explain even to myself. I found what I was looking for—five old spears with bronze heads. They were strong enough for the task I had in mind. I took them in hand and we returned home. I held the spears on one shoulder, my other arm wrapped around my beloved as our daughter scampered with her friend.The following morning came early. We were up before the sun had risen. I dressed and retrieved my gear from my knapsack in the corner. I strapped my web belt with the machete around my waist, grabbed a piece of fruit and walked out to the plaza where the patrol waited patiently. We walked out of the valley at a brisk pace and were soon in the jungle. I sent Paulo and the twenty warriors to the poachers' camp, reminding them to be careful. I had little reason to worry; these were seasoned warriors who could steal through the jungle without leaving a trace or strike down any threat with arrow or spear. Harry's party and I headed in the other direction.We found the ant hill. It was hard to miss, being more than four feet high and roughly eight in diameter. The ants had done their work—the poachers' bodies had been completely consumed, leaving only the bare bones of the skeletons. I shook one of the skulls; it was still firmly attached to the neck and body by the cartilage. I severed the bond with the machete and moved to the next one. Brave warriors all, they cringed at carrying the skulls. It was only the stern orders from their Queen that made them comply. We walked to the border of the tribe's property. I dug the old spears into the ground almost two feet so they wouldn't fall in the wind or rain. I jammed a skull on each spear. They would serve as a warning to any who came this way—the only way into the valley.We turned and followed the other group. We caught up with them in the poachers' camp. They had gathered all the steel—fenders and doors from their Land Rover, pieces of the cages, pots, pans, and assorted knives and other cutlery. We bagged up the small pieces and carried the large ones on our shoulders as we made our way back to the valley. On to the forges we walked carrying what seemed to be a ton of steel. We could make many daggers and sharp spear heads from this load and there was even more still in the broken camp. That would have to wait for another trip.It was now afternoon and I had to rest before tomorrow's trip to the city. I would go in my “missionary” role to purchase some of the necessities we needed to survive. I often took Hosi with me, having promised to never again spend a night apart, however we had an infant, Davy, who required his mother's milk. Yes, Hosi had placed him with the Amazonian equivalent of a wet nurse on occasion, but this had proved to be less than satisfactory. On both occasions Davy had been extremely hungry the following day—he hadn't had anywhere near enough to eat. He needed Hosi's plump milk-filled breasts.I decided to go alone. All the men were involved with one project or another, Sean with melting and forging the recovered steel into bars that could be used to manufacture daggers, knives, and swords; Kevin, with Gene and Harry, expanding the gardens and installing fences to keep the livestock out; Dennis, of course, with the hospital; and Paulo—well, Paulo had dates to inseminate three of the women. It was easier to go alone. I retrieved my chain and wooden cross from the shelf and headed down river.I docked the boat and made arrangements for a room at the hotel before beginning my shopping excursion. I had a lengthy list to fill, including some tasty treats for the many children in the tribe. I had just returned from my second trip back to the boat when I was approached by a man. He looked to be maybe late twenties, tall and lanky, dressed in the most ragged t-shirt and shorts I'd seen in many years—black hair and a long wispy goatee.I was on the defensive at first, expecting a robbery attempt or worse, but he was unusually polite and respectful, “Senhor,” he began in Portuguese, “I have been told you are a missionary and that you live in the deep jungle with the savages.” I nodded and he continued, “I am Benedito. I search for my…cousin. His name is Paulo. I am ashamed to tell you…his parents sold him to some bad men. I am sure they have hurt him. I try to buy him back—his family now has money--but I cannot find him. They went into jungle months ago and they not come back. I hear that you live in jungle. You know or hear of anyone like Paulo?”I was taken aback; I didn't know what to say. How could I even be sure that this guy was Paulo's cousin? I didn't like the way he hesitated before saying “cousin” as though it was an afterthought. “I will return to the jungle tomorrow and I will check with the natives to see if we can learn anything. Are you staying here in the city?”“Si, Senhor, I have job. I wash dishes and help in restaurant. It not much but I do not need much. I worry about Paulo.”“I will return in another month and I will bring whatever news I can get. How will I find you?”“I come here every day at three o'clock. I am between shifts. No work until dinner.” I agreed to meet him in exactly four weeks. By then I'd have confirmed his story. I finished my shopping, acting the role of the innocent missionary. I checked the reflection in a window of a store I entered; Benedito was speaking animatedly to a small group of hard looking men.I finished my shopping and returned to the hotel. I showered and went out to dinner. There were restaurants in the city, but they weren't anything special. I picked one that looked clean and walked in; I was surprised to find Benedito bussing a table. I ordered and waited, enjoying a “chopp,” a draft beer in local parlance, cold with the glass sweating in the humid evening. I enjoyed many of the local beers, especially Brahma, locally brewed and pretty good. I only drank occasionally and primarily in the city. There was wine in the valley and I enjoyed it occasionally, but there was nothing like a nice cold draft—a “chopp!”I ate a decent steak and another Brahma before returning for a boring night of watching TV. I already missed my Hosi and my children. I went to bed early, falling asleep almost immediately, and woke early for the return up river. I docked the boat and had the goods lifted up to the village. Then I had an errand. I could hear the grunting as I approached Paulo's house. He was taking his reproductive duties seriously. I could see him plowing a tribeswoman's cunt with his long thick tool. His partner's legs were wrapped around his neck, his cock burying itself deep into her cunt with every thrust. She looked over toward me, “Oh, hi David…I think we'll be done soon…oohhhh, I don't want it to end…oohhh, I don't, but…Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh…unnnggghhh! She came hard and Paulo followed only seconds later. She moved her legs down to his waist and held him inside her for another ten minutes.“Paulo, I need to speak with you. No…stay where you are. It looks like you're having so much fun and I'll bet it's a lot better IN there than OUT. Do you know someone named Benedito…late twenties…tall and thin, funny looking goatee?”“Mother of God! He is the leader of the group that bought me from my parents. I pray you did not tell him I was here!”“Not to worry…he tried to tell me he was your cousin and that your family now had money to buy you back.”“Ha! What a lie. My parents could never get that much money. They are barely surviving. Can you tell me what happened?” He extricated himself from his lover, pulling his slimy cock from her vagina. She rose and kissed him before kneeling to clean his organ and pull the last few drops of semen into her mouth.“Is this ‘duty' or ‘recreation'?” You two seem to be having an awfully good time together.”“David, I think you know Lina, one of the twins who have taken me in.” I looked closer in the dim light. Yes, it definitely was Lina...or was it Lita? I never could tell the two of them apart. Just then I heard another voice from the rear of the house, “Hi, David what brings you all the way out here? I would have thought you'd be home with Hosi by now. Did you have a good trip?”I explained all about the trip and meeting Benedito. I suggested we meet tomorrow to plan a strategy. I was afraid these men might be a threat. I kissed the twins good-bye and trotted off to my Hosi. I walked into the throne room, but it was empty. I looked in the dining hall; it too was vacant. I walked into our quarters to change out of my filthy sweat-laden clothes; Hosi was there reclining on our bed, “What took you so long? I've been waiting here ever since you were reported back.”I leaned down to kiss her and explained what had happened. She tugged at my clothing, opening my belt and dropping my shorts. “I'm filthy,” I told her. “I've been sweating all the way up the river.”“I don't care…I missed you all last night and today. I need you inside of me and I need you now.” What could I do? I certainly couldn't disobey the Queen. I'd have to make the sacrifice and give my body to her. I stripped off my shirt and fell next to her. She pulled me to her lush body, wrapping a leg over me as we embraced and fell into the most delicious kiss. Hosi's tongue entered my mouth, enfolding itself around mine as she teased me and prepared me for what was to come.I always marveled at the sensation of Hosi's body. How one with such powerful muscles could have skin that was so soft and smooth amazed me. There were few things that I enjoyed more than running my hands over her back and hips and, well…everything. She was impatient today, showing how much she did miss me last night. We made love every single day…usually multiple times. Hosi rolled me onto my back. I put my hands behind my head; it was obvious that this was going to be her show. She ran my erect phallus up and down her slit several times until she was ready. She was wet and slick; I oozed pre-cum; I entered her easily and suddenly I was enveloped in her warmth. I could feel the heat of her core and I was lost to the world. Hosi was my life—everything else had vanished…disappeared. She was my world…my universe.I began to thrust. We met each other, slowly at first, but faster with every second. In no time we were fucking like rabbits. Her sweat dripped from her nipples onto my chest. Suddenly, she leaned down and we kissed again. I could feel the tension in her lips disappear as her body prepared for her orgasm. She began to shake just a little as she neared the edge and then she was over. Her body was smothered in a massive spasm of ecstasy. Exhausted she may have been, but she continued to move with me until I felt a torrent of magma erupt from my cock into her tight cunt. I felt like a volcano, so massive was my ejacuation. I pulled her to me as we rested. I could have stayed there all night, resting with my love in my arms, but we were interrupted by my other love. Kela ran in yelling, “Daddy…daddy!” I withdrew from Hosi as I reached down to hug and kiss my beautiful daughter. She reminded me of another job I had to do. I shrugged on my shorts and a pair of sandals, grabbed my bag of sweets and walked with Kela to the plaza. I had the guard ring the bell once—the signal that I had candy for the children. Every one who could walk or crawl found their way to the plaza, some still dripping wet from the baths or the pool. I gave each five pieces of salt water taffy—peppermint, strawberry, cherry, grape, and chocolate. I made sure they knew to throw out the paper wrappers responsibly. We burned them along with other combustible garbage. To avoid detection we only burnt in the middle of the night and only under the strictest supervision.Hosi and I ate our dinner and retired to our rooms. I began to prepare for bed, but Hosi stopped me. I could see the wheels turning in her head. “What trouble are you brewing now,” I asked.“Well…I was thinking….” I knew this was going to be a disaster. I could tell just by the tone of her voice. “If we can't get the men to tell us, we could go and find out for ourselves.”“What you mean is…spy on them…absolutely not! If you thought they were upset about talking just imagine what would happen if we were caught peeking in some window. No, Hosi…not a good idea…in fact, terrible.” I stripped and climbed into bed. Reluctantly, Hosi joined me a few minutes later.There was a big group meeting with us in the dining hall the following morning. Hosi, of course, chaired the meeting, but she turned the reins over to me—I had met Benedito and I had seen the group of hard cases he was with. I was especially careful on the way back upriver even going so far as to pass the tributary and double back to make sure I wasn't followed.“I need to explain about what may be a new threat to our safety,” I began looking out over the group of men and warrior leaders. I explained my meeting with Benedito and his interest in finding Paulo and his men. I described the others he had met with once I returned to my shopping. I could see the agitation in Paulo's face so I asked him to speak.“This Benedito is the devil for sure. He is the cruelest man I have ever met.” He removed his shirt and pants turned around to emphasize his point. His lower back and butt were covered with scars from severe whippings and burns from cigars. Lina hugged him to her body in an effort to console him. He showed us his fingers. Several were bent and crooked. “He broke them just for the fun of it. Also,” he continued, “he is very stubborn. He will never give up until he finds his men…and me. I have never feared anyone as much as I fear him.”I thought for a few minutes before commenting, “OK, if he wants to find his men, why don't we help him? Here's what I'm thinking….” There were several comments and a few suggestions which made the plan stronger. We began with our preparations as soon as we broke up.We planned carefully. We didn't know how many men he would have with him so we needed plenty of warriors, outstanding with the bow, all of them. I wanted at least three for each of the enemy and I wouldn't know how many that would be until I was on my return from my next trip to the city. I worked out a code I could use on the boat's radio. The next step was to find a place where I could stop the boat on the Amazon, tie off to a tree, and trek directly to the abandoned camp and then to the border of our property where I had placed the skulls. Once we found that we were ready.The days passed quickly. Soon the day before my departure had arrived. “I hate this, David,” Hosi told me with a frown. “I worry about your safety…oh, why lie? I have done nothing but worry since you came up with this crazy plan. Why do you do these things? Think of me and our children!”“That's exactly why I'm doing it. I want to make sure you're safe and the only way is to take this guy down. I'm pretty sure I'll be OK. Your warriors will pick us up at their camp and we'll ambush them at the skulls. They'll believe me when I tell them I'm going to help. They think I'm just an innocent missionary. I'll be OK. Trust me.” Hosi shook her head and pulled me into a hug. She wouldn't kiss me; she didn't want me to see her crying, but I could feel her body shaking.My left hand reached down to her thighs and I picked her up. I carried her to the bed and laid her down gently, nibbling her ear. She hated when I nibbled her ear. It was the one place where she was ticklish. It was only seconds before she was squirming under me. I pulled back, looking her in the eyes. “I love you. You're going to be stuck with me for a long time—longer than a long time. I promise.” This time she did pull me into a long passionate kiss, her soft full lips pressing into mine. I removed my clothes and hers, too. We lay together, our arms and legs intertwined as our tongues danced a dance of love and devotion.She pushed me onto my back and slid down my pole, engulfing my cock with her hot tight tunnel. Her movements were slow—very, very slow—as though she wanted this coupling to last forever. I swear it must have taken her thirty seconds to rise and another thirty to slide back down again. She leaned forward to rub her nipples over my face. I reached up to grab one intending to suckle, but she was too quick. “Sorry,” she laughed, “but I need to save that for Davy. I have something else you can suck on though.”She rose off my cock and sidled forward until she straddled my chin, her delectable, but sloppy, pussy right over my mouth. I rose up to sample her sweet musky nectar. It was spread all over her pussy from our brief interrupted fucking, but that was more than OK with me. I loved the way she tasted and the more delicious nectar she produced the more I loved it. I started at her asshole, teasing her there with light touches of the tip of my tongue. She squirmed in a combination of anguish and ecstasy. My tongue covered her pussy as I licked all the way up to her clit. Over and over I licked until her pussy was completely clean…on the outside anyway.My tongue penetrated my woman. I cleaned her tunnel—a futile effort, she could always make more, and I knew she would, especially with my tongue in there. I tickled her clit with my nose; she jerked in response, so of course I did it again and again. Giggling, she implored me to stop. I looked up to see she was begging, “Please, David…why don't you fuck my cunt instead? I really want you in me now. ”I would have jumped up in shock had she not been sitting on my head, “Where did you learn to talk like that? It's bad enough to say ‘fuck,' but ‘cunt' is really terrible. I should wash your mouth out with soap.” Relenting a bit when Hosi looked apologetic, a tear forming in her eye, I continued, “OK, c'mon…there's no reason to cry. You made a mistake—we all do—and to show you I forgive you I will…fuck your cunt, that is.” I laughed as I lifted her body up and moved it down, bringing my cock to her sex. I dropped her slowly…gently… onto my organ. She was the mother of my children and she would be a mother again. I rose up, savoring once again the tender torture her pussy gave me—tender because of the soft smooth texture of her silky tissues, torture because every second I was in there made me want so terribly to cum and cum again.I could tell from her eyes that the fooling was over. She was getting down to business. We loved to fuck each other—had right from the very first time and we loved to make each other climax. The sensation of her sweat mingling with mine, of clutching her to my chest to rest after a vigorous workout was nothing less than fantastic. We began our rhythm, the tempo we always used when we were joined together. It created more than enough friction for both of us, but was not hurried. We weren't in a rush; this was how we showed how much we loved each other. We rocked together, Hosi squeezing me while rubbing her sensitive clit against my pubic hair.My hands gripped her hips, my fingers digging into her flesh as we moved, eyes locked on each other, mouths silent in concentration as we worked together. We usually increased our pace steadily, but tonight Hosi obviously wanted our union to last. We made love for almost an hour. She told me that her pussy tingled wildly for the last half. Finally, it began to hurt. She endured the pain to bring our coupling to a wonderful conclusion. I couldn't recall ever cumming with such force or as much intensity. Hosi finally came, her body shaking, having lost all semblance of control. She literally collapsed onto me. “You'd better come back to me. I don't know what I would do without you.” She cried again, this time until we fell asleep.I rose early, ate a hearty breakfast and walked with Hosi to the waterfall. We kissed briefly; I was afraid that a lengthy embrace would cause her to cry once again. I hugged Kela and kissed my infant son and I was gone. I had decided to take no weapon. They would be armed, of that I was sure however I was supposed to be a peaceful missionary. I had to play that role to perfection, therefore—no gun.The trip downriver was uneventful. I passed my projected landing area, carefully marked with three hatchet slashes on the side of a tree. It was just before three when I docked and tied up the boat. I climbed onto the dock carrying a worn map of the jungle. I ambled along examining several store windows en route to the square where I was to meet Benedito. I fingered my cross as I approached the fountain. It was old and filthy, covered with grime and algae and pigeon shit, but it was a popular meeting place. I could see Benedito and two comrades waiting, but not too patiently.I greeted him, “Ah…Benedito, how wonderful to see you again. I bring news of your cousin. I can't say if it is good or not, but I know where he has been with those horrible men. Come…bring your friends. Let us join together for a cup of coffee while I show you this map. It is old, but still quite accurate. The natives have located a broken down camp that may have belonged to those men. Here, let me show you.” I hoped I wasn't laying it on too thickly. I ordered four coffees and spread the map on the table. “Here is where the tribe has found the camp. We can bring my boat to the river's edge here.” I pointed to an area along the Amazon which was less than fifteen miles from the camp. “You can see it is much shorter this way. We will have to cut our way through the jungle, but it will still be much faster than going overland from here. My boat is big enough to carry all of us and the gear we will need for a short trek. I hope my tribe will meet us there, but I cannot guarantee it…they are very shy and nervous.” I babbled on as I thought a naïve theologian might. They agreed to go with me early the following morning.We met at the dock and stored all the gear. I was expecting some weapons, but this was ridiculous. I had no idea how they were going to carry all this stuff. They each had an assault rifle and two pistols and a ton of ammo. I backed off the dock and headed out. I told them I had to make a radio call at 10:00, just to let the other missionaries know that we had met and that I would be delayed. I picked up the microphone at ten sharp. It was set to channel 16, the international call channel. ‘Brother Scott…Brother Scott, this is Brother David…over.”“Brother David…this is Brother Scott. What news do you have?”“I met the man and we are headed back, but it may be many days before I am able to return to you and the tribe. Over.”“Roger…Brother Scott out.”“Brother David out.” The message had been sent. The use of the term “many days” meant that there were two in addition to Benedito. We'd have plenty of Amazons to handle them, probably many more than needed. I drove along the left bank looking for the three slashes. I told them that one of the natives had made them to guide us. That was one of the few actually true things I told them. One of the natives—Tama—had made the marks only three days ago. We found them four hours after leaving. I pulled the boat to the bank. One of them jumped out with a line that he fastened to the tree. I retied it more securely, knowing that Sean would pick it up in a couple of hours and return it to the waterfall. I'd be walking back. They'd be staying.We trekked through the jungle. It was tough going. Even I had a machete. It was needed to cut our way through the thick brush. We walked until the sun began to set. I helped make a quick meal and settled in to my sleeping bag, reminding myself to pray before sleeping. I knew I had no reason for concern. Hosi and her warriors had picked us up at the river.We woke with the sun. I remembered to pray again before we resumed our hike. We found the abandoned camp just after nine. “I am sorry to tell you that the natives have taken much of the poachers' gear. I hope we can find them so you can get your cousin back.”“What? Oh, yeah…we definitely want to get Paulo back, don't we, guys?”“Yeah…we're doing all this for our old buddy Paulo.” They chuckled as I led them out of the camp along the trail that had been marked.I stopped just before reaching the line of skulls. They were less than fifty feet ahead in the brush. I removed my hat and ran my hand through my hair. This was the signal to get ready. I could imagine Hosi and her warriors nocking their arrows in their bowstrings. I walked another twenty feet before turning and facing the men. Their rifles were slung on their shoulders, their pistols holstered. “Well, gentlemen, we're almost at the end of your journey. Your friends are just ahead…what's left of them anyway.” Hosi and twenty warriors stepped out of the jungle; arrows flew at the startled poachers killing the two, but only wounding Benedito—one arrow in each bicep. I knelt as he bled into the dry earth.“You know, Benedito, pausing before describing Paulo as your cousin was a huge mistake. It put me on guard and then when Paulo told me who you really were I knew we'd have to take care of you…and your buddies, too. These are the ‘natives' with whom I live. This gorgeous creature is not only my wife, she's also the Queen. Trust me, she'd have no compunctions about killing you and neither would any of the others.These two over here are Paulo's lovers so I think they'd look forward to killing you slowly, especially after seeing how you tortured him. Paulo told us all about you—how mean and sadistic you are, how much you enjoyed making him suffer. We all like Paulo; he's very polite and caring so we were shocked to see those marks on his butt and his crooked broken fingers. He told us you did that just for fun so we have a special fun thing to do with you.“You were looking for your friends and now you've found them.” I pointed ahead and stepped aside so he could see the mounted skulls. “Just think, you'll be able to spend eternity with them in hell, but first you're going to suffer like you've never suffered before.” Tama lifted him easily, carrying him away. His dead friends soon followed. Tama laid him on the ground, tying his wrists and ankles to the vines we had attached to pegs last week on our last visit to the jungle.“See that big mound over there, Benedito? There are maybe ten million ants in there, maybe more—who really knows? They'll find your friends soon and they'll smell your wounds. Pretty soon they'll be paying you a visit, too. These are army ants—big and mean. They'll eat anything that gets in their way—living or dead.” I stood, joined Hosi, kissed her and turned away leaving the ants to do their work.I hadn't allowed Paulo to join us in the jungle. I thought it might be too much for him emotionally. It was almost too much for me and I had no connection with the loser Benedito at all. We picked him up by the stone steps. I remembered Hosi guiding me so gently down each step when we first met that bright morning years ago. So much had happened since then—most of it really good. I knew I was a changed man and it was all because of Hosi. I wanted her to know so I stopped, pulled her to me and kissed her madly. She was surprised, but she didn't resist. Instead she kissed me back as the tribeswomen hooted and laughed.“What was that for,” she asked once we had broken the kiss.“Just for being you,” I replied making her even more confused than she had been before. She batted her eyes at me, her face showing the confusion she felt. I didn't speak. I just pulled her into another long and wonderful kiss, our tongues searching in what is now very familiar territory for yet undiscovered areas of pleasure and ecstasy. My hands went to her heavy breasts. I hefted her huge milk-laden mammaries, still firm after two pregnancies. I broke the kiss and when her eyes questioned me I responded immediately, “I want to get you back home where I can take care of you properly. I hate to admit it, but I've been terrified for weeks.”Hosi gave me a look that could kill, but said nothing. She took my hand and led me away. We walked into the village with the other members of the ambush team. She turned left away from the palace and I found myself with her at the pool. Now I was confused—didn't she want to…? She removed my clothing, stepped out of her skirt and G-string, leaving the sandals at the edge of the plaza. She took my hand again and led me into the cool water. We ducked under—it did feel great to remove the sweat and the stench of those men from my body. Hosi positioned me near one of the stone blocks, “Watch me float,” she said. I was so intent on what she said I lost track of what she was actually doing. She was floating all right, but her legs were open so we were crotch to crotch. Before I realized what had happened she had maneuvered her pussy around my hard cock. She held my hands and was using that leverage to actually fuck herself on my cock, making little wavelets in the pool.I was about to complain, but she shushed me, “Take a good look around you, David. What do you see? Tell me.” I looked right and my mouth fell open. Paulo stood near the pool wall with Lita (or was it Lina?) sitting on his cock and fucking herself slowly while her sister licked alternatively at her nipple and his. Farther down was Sean with his two. Misa looked like she was swimming, but her ass was holding her still, clamped down around his dick. She raised her head periodically, showing her ecstasy.I turned left to see Harry and Sila. Just one look told me how much in love they were. I'd have to speak to Hosi about declaring them mates. They made no attempt to disguise what they were doing. Sila had her arms around his neck as she rode his cock. I doubted that they even knew anyone was watching—they only had eyes for each other. I glanced at Hosi. She had seen them, too. She mouthed the words, “Mates, for sure!” I grinned and nodded my agreement. Harry had finally made it.I looked all around the pool. All the men and their partners were actively fucking right out here in the open where they could and would be seen by anyone who was here or passing by. Hosi wanted the sex to be an open book and she'd gotten her way. I asked her about it; she replied without hesitation, “Don't I always? I got you, didn't I?” I leaned down and, placing my hands behind her breasts, pulled her vertical, my cock remaining in its place. I brought her up in front of me, kissed her neck as we continued to fuck. I nibbled her ear lobe and whispered to her, ”I will always love you.” We kissed then and as we did the world around us disappeared into a mist. We were the only two people on earth.by senorlongo for SexStories.

BetrayalIn 7 parts, based on the posts by senorlongo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novel. Hosi ordered the village searched. Almost a hundred bows and their arrows were found in one of the houses. Now we had an army, but we still had to be careful. We had taken out eight of their group, but even a half dozen men with assault rifles could do a lot of damage, even kill half the tribe.Our next stop was Hosi's old house. I had many happy memories there. We peeked in the rear window; I was reminded of the time we had eavesdropped behind Reta's house, learning of her plot to kill the queen and take over the tribe. This time we looked in to see all the men—all except Jacob…the rat! I couldn't wait until I ran into him. There were three which seemed like a lot until I looked at Scott and Kevin. Both had been beaten. Rini almost gasped, but her warrior training and discipline prevailed. I could see the hatred in her eyes. She'd skin these men alive given the chance. Now we had plenty of bows and arrows. Hosi called her troops together.There were two windows and an open doorway, but one of the guards sat in a chair just inside the door, hidden behind the fireplace. It would be almost impossible to get to him unless…. I could see the wheels turning in Hosi's head. She dispatched three warriors, all with spears. They snuck down three houses, keeping low then they turned left and crossed the narrow lane. Behind the facing houses they retraced their steps until they were behind my old house just across the street. Now they spread out, one on each side and one headed through the house for the doorway. I heard a brief whistle, more a bird call than anything else. Hosi and Rini took their aim from the rear window and fired just as Hosi yelled, “Now!”The spear women leaped forward and threw. One struck the guard in the chest, the others in his abdomen. Hosi's aim was true, but Rini was off, her arrow striking only the guard's shoulder. In a second she was through the window and on top of the hapless guard. She punched him repeatedly, paying back the injuries they had given, until Hosi stopped her. He was bound and gagged while Rini ran to Scott. She cradled his head in her arms, pulling him to her breasts. She leaned down to her stricken lover, kissing him repeatedly.It was now approaching 5:00 a.m. and time was drawing short. We had to act while we had the advantage of surprise and darkness. Hosi left a contingent of warriors to guard and tend to the men's wounds. She sent one hundred to scour the village in search of any of the intruders that we had missed. Another hundred accompanied us back to the palace where the majority of the tribe was held.Hosi split her forces. Twenty were sent to the rear. They were to check the back of the palace for any stray guards, although we thought they would stay with their prisoners until daylight, at least. My biggest question was, “WHY?” What was this all about? All I could think about was that there was money—serious money—at the root of all this. But how…what? As a geologist I knew that there were no significant quantities of precious gems or minerals in the area so that clearly wasn't it. It appeared that few if any of the tribeswomen had been injured or killed. How did that figure into this?We were sneaking past the baths when I told Hosi I was staying for a while. “Kind of a funny time for a bath, David.”“No, I need some time to think. Besides, you won't need me at the palace. I'll just be in the way. I'm trying to figure out what this whole thing is all about.” Hosi kissed me and left a small contingent of warriors to safeguard me. I recognized all of them—they were all fierce competent fighters. I sat on a limestone bench, dropping my feet into the cool water. I cleared my head of all other thoughts. I knew that Hosi would be safe and my children were probably at the forges by now, well out of the conflict. I tried to put all the pieces together—ambush in the jungle, but nobody actually hurt or killed, invasion with automatic weapons, but nobody hurt or killed, tribe kept tied up under guard, but again nobody hurt. Why would they want to do this? Why would they want all the women in prime condition? OH NO! It hit me like a brick. I could think of only one reason for this and there would be a ton of money involved. Plus, unless I was mistaken we would soon have a lot more visitors. And now I knew where.I pulled my feet from the bath and walked out into the night. “Any word yet from Hosi?” They shook their heads. We were joined by those who had searched the village and started our walk to the palace. I stopped them for a second, told them of my concerns, and asked a contingent to head to the falls. That area had to be secured. It wasn't the only way to get all the tribeswomen out of here, but it was the fastest and safest.We were almost a hundred yards from the palace when I heard shouting and several shots. I prayed Hosi would be OK. We ran to the site and met an invader running in our direction. He met more arrows and spears than I cared to count. I ran to the palace searching for Hosi. I found her—thank God—supervising the release of the prisoners. Four guards lay dead on the floor and three Amazon prisoners were being treated for bullet wounds. Fortunately, all appeared to be superficial.I pulled Hosi aside and held her. “Thank God you're safe. I think I know what this is all about. These men came here to collect you as slaves. That's why nobody was injured or killed. We can confirm it with that one you captured. If I'm right there will be one boat missing and we'll have lots more company in the morning.” Hosi detailed a group to continue releasing the prisoners while we walked quickly to her old house. The men were there relaxing. Rini was treating Scott under Dennis's orders. The captured attacker was ignored. “Let me deal with him, Hosi. I think a man will be more effective.” She nodded her consent as we walked in the door.I walked into the man and removed his gag. “Let me explain something to you. You are going to die, but how will be determined by what you tell me in the next minute. I can put a bullet in your brain or I can take you down to the Amazon, cut your arms, and watch while the piranha devour you alive. That's what we did with the last one who was condemned to death. I'll give you a few seconds to think.” I stood and returned to Hosi. We stood silently while the men looked on. Less than thirty seconds later I returned.“OK…all your friends are dead. The village is back under our control. Only a handful of women were injured. My wife, the Queen, killed five of your men by herself, so don't think that she'll have any mercy for you. Now…tell me why you are here. I already have an idea, but I want you to confirm it.”“Slaves, Senhor. We were going to sell the women and children to be slaves. There is a big market in the Middle East and Japan. Please don't feed me to the fish.”“How were you going to get the women out of here?”“Tomorrow…three big boats…more men. Jacob went to show them the way.” I patted him on the head and put a bullet into his brain. I turned to Hosi and explained what he had said. “We need to put warriors along the river bank with bows and spears. I suggest the men also go with your warriors. Between the two groups we will need to kill all their men. Later we can sink the boats, but we need to make sure there are no survivors. Even one could mean the end of everything we've worked for.”Hosi agreed with me and called the tribe together in the plaza. “We need to be ready. We will soon have new invaders. They will come by boat so here is what I want you to do….” I strung a second rope from the tree by the falls. Within the next hour hundreds of warriors went down, spreading themselves along the bank for more than half a mile. All the men also went, even Scott and Kevin with their injuries. We rested while a few sentries kept watch. I didn't think they would surprise us—the noise of the engines would alert us long before their arrival.Hosi rested her head in my lap and I rested mine on her hip. We fell asleep quickly. It was some hours later when I woke to the sound of distant engines. I woke Hosi; she was alert immediately. She whistled—that same bird call I had heard last night. I could see the warriors stretching and preparing themselves for the conflict ahead. All the men checked their rifles and spare magazines. Kevin smiled at me as I checked my pistol. I gave him a thumb's up and then we knelt, hidden by the vines and tall grass along the river bank.Our inflatable led three large motorized barges. They could hold the entire tribe in them easily. Jacob was at the helm with two others, both armed. Each of the barges had an additional six armed men. Hosi waited until the boats were almost at the falls before giving the preliminary signal—the first bird call whistle. I could see all the archers put arrow to the bowstring. At the second whistle the army stood as one and loosed their arrows.More archers above the falls rushed forward from hiding and shot. The men fired their rifles. The slavers dropped like flies. The two men in the inflatable were targeted first, however Jacob was left alone by design. Three men jumped into the bottom of the barges. They were assailed by spears and arrows from above. At the end of our line two women jumped into the river pulling a thin cord. They were the best swimmers in the tribe. When they reached the other side they pulled a heavy rope across the river, tying it securely to a large tree. Now the barges were stuck.The swimmers went back into the water, swimming to the last barge. They pulled themselves up and snuck along the rear deck. They gave a signal that showed there were no live attackers in the barge bottom. They crept to the small cabin, yanked open the door and ran in, overwhelming the unarmed pilot in seconds. They used their daggers to kill him quickly.They ran along the barge side where they were met by several dozen others equipped with their bows and arrows. They jumped to the middle barge. This one did contain several of the enemy. Again they dispatched the pilot so they could move to both sides of the barge and get the enemies in a cross fire. There looked to be about fifteen on each side and another four in the center. They rose quickly and fired killing two and seriously wounding the third. One of our warriors jumped down easily and killed him with her knife.They jumped to the first barge and again killed the pilot. Slowly they walked up the barge's sides toward the inflatable. When Jacob saw the dozen arrows aimed at his heart he raised his hands and surrendered. He would have been better off if he had tried to fire. Then he would have been cut down quickly. Now he was going to suffer.I pulled the inflatable into the hidden boat house; the barges were tied off to the bank. Planks ran from the shore to them. I walked up onto the nearest, noticing that there were well over a hundred ring-bolts welded to the floor. I climbed down, looked around and went back up. I walked into the cabin and then down to the engine room. There I found what I wanted—the cooling system for the engines ran on raw river water. There was a big intake port and another for the exhaust. These could be cut in order to sink the barge.The men's bodies were brought down and securely fastened to the rings that were intended for the Amazons. All the bodies were placed into the first barge. Jacob was also brought here and tied down spread-eagle. I leaned down to speak to him, “Jacob, if it was up to me I'd flay you—skin you alive, but don't worry--Hosi has something special for you.” I patted his cheek as he screamed. One of the Amazons came up and gagged him.We were totally unfamiliar with these barges so it took us quite a while to turn them around in the narrow river. When we reached the Amazon we let two barges drift down river. The third, the one with all the slavers was anchored in the middle of the river. Sean and I went down to the engine room with two axes. We chopped at the water pipes until the water flowed freely onto the deck. By the time we were done the water was already well over our ankles. We climbed up and into the barge. We stopped next to Jacob, “So long, asshole. Enjoy your swim. Say ‘Hi' to the nice fishies. All this blood should make them really hungry.”We retired to the inflatable while we watched as the barge slowly slipped beneath the water. It was the end to a long and difficult time for all of us. I could see the strain on Hosi's face. We returned to the falls. Wearily, we climbed the rope and returned to the palace. Everything was as it had been before the invasion. Our children were back home; Kela was running about with Scott's daughter, Sama. Our infant son lay in his tiny bed. The guards were all in place; they bowed when Hosi entered. She was about to mount her throne, but I stopped her. “Not now…not yet…I have something much more important to do with you right now.” Hosi smiled weakly, the strain of the past days wearing on her. She was a truly kind and considerate woman, a wonderful lover and wife.I led her by the hand to the baths. I stripped her and myself and proceeded to wash her wonderful, but exhausted body. I dried her and led her still naked back to the palace where I laid her on the bed. I crawled between her legs and inhaled deeply. Hosi's scent was nothing less than incredible; I loved her musky flavor. I placed my mouth over her cunt and sucked, causing Hosi to groan in ecstasy. I stuck my tongue into her tunnel as I watched Hosi writhe over the bed. I was about to suck her hard button into my mouth when she sat up and stopped me.“What's the matter? Don't you want to cum?”“Of course, I do, darling, but what about you? Don't I get a chance to take care of you?”“No—not tonight; you've been under tremendous stress the past few days. You need this…badly. You may be the Queen, but tonight you need to follow my orders, and I'm ordering you to lie back and enjoy everything I'm doing for you.”“Yes sir…you are the boss,” then she chuckled, “for tonight, anyway.”“OK, I admit you are the boss, but you know how much I love you and I need to help you feel better. I feel kind of guilty about Jacob.”Hosi sat up quickly, grasping me firmly by the chin. “I never want to hear you say anything like that again, David. You didn't encourage him to come here…WE did. Any time we do something like that we know we're taking a chance, just like the tribe took a chance capturing you and Dr. Sullivan. Luckily, it all worked out OK, but who was responsible for that? Who developed the plan to free me and our children? Who risked his life to do that? Who killed the first two guards making the whole idea possible?”“You know it was just a chance of fate that I wasn't in the village that day and I was lucky to see that something was amiss when we returned from the forges.”“Perhaps, but bring me that rope and tie my hands behind my back like they were.” I got the rope and tied her back up as tightly as she had been when I rescued her. “Even if you were here we would have still gotten away.” She strained the muscles in her arms and back and a minute later the rope parted. I couldn't believe that anyone could be so strong. “Probably eight out of ten tribeswomen could do that. Unfortunately, quite a few would have been killed. Your actions made it possible for us to save ourselves without losing any of the tribe. Now, as you said, I am the Queen and I am making a royal proclamation—You are responsible for saving at least fifty lives and you will be declared a hero of the tribe tomorrow. You should feel pride of your accomplishment, not shame or guilt. I will make that official tomorrow. Now, if you still wish, I will accept your services.”I looked at her for a second and began to giggle. It was contagious. She joined me in less than a minute and we began laughing like crazy. She pulled me up onto the bed, kissed me madly, and turned on top of my body to position the delicious pussy over my mouth. I could take the hint—she wanted to be pleasured, but she was going to take care of me, too. I couldn't argue with her logic.Licking her labia brought forth several lengthy moans, even as Hosi lowered her mouth over my hard cock. Her tongue was heavenly on my organ—her mouth was warm and moist as she sucked me deep into her throat. It would have been so nice—so relaxing—to lie there and allow Hosi to service me, but I owed her even more than she owed me. I attacked her pussy with renewed zeal. I pushed my tongue into her tunnel, savoring the taste, the muskiness of her juices as well as the velvet softness of her flesh. Even holding her hips with all my strength was useless. She writhed uncontrollably under my touch. I moved my mouth to her clit. It was hard, incredibly so, and extremely hot. My teeth were only a few millimeters apart when I sucked her clit between them. Her reaction was intense as she drove herself forcefully into my mouth. I sucked and nibbled for more than a minute until she shuddered and shook in a tremendous orgasmic spasm; it lasted for almost a minute before I relented. So commanding was her experience that she completely forgot about my penis in her mouth. She laid her head on my thigh as she recovered, my man-meat hanging loosely on her tongue until she found the strength to quickly bring me to an incredible orgasm. She sucked me strongly, rubbed my balls between her slender, but powerful, fingers as I blew repeatedly into her throat and stomach. She cleaned my cock, spun around swiftly, and nestled beside me, her head on my chest. I pulled up our blanket and we fell mercifully to a deep sleep.The sun was shining brightly when we woke. I took a quick look at Hosi and laughed. She had a drop of semen dried on her chin. I kissed her as I wiped it from her face. We rose, ate a leisurely breakfast, and left the palace stark naked for the baths and the communal toilets.We were back in the palace dried and dressed when Hosi turned to me, “David, I know I told you that you would never have to kneel before me, but when we go outside I want you to kneel. Will you do that for me…please?” She took my hand and led me toward the plaza. I was shocked to see the entire tribe gathered there. Hosi led me to a cushion and bade me to kneel before she turned to address the tribe, “We have just come through what was undoubtedly the greatest ordeal that our tribe has ever faced. It was brought about by a man who betrayed our trust in him. It would be easy to blame all men—any man—but we know better, don't we? Recently, we had a situation where the tribe was endangered by one of our own who killed our beloved queen and tried to take over the tribe by killing me and enslaving my mate. There are good…and bad…among both women and men. Fortunately, we have the very best of both.“I know I don't have to describe the many good deeds of Dennis or Scott, or of Kevin. Sean has worked tirelessly to bring us a new and stronger metal—iron—to use in our weapons and tools. Adam and the others have helped build fences for our livestock and expand our chicken coops. All our men have contributed mightily to the tribe and, let us not forget all the successful mating that has occurred although I see that many of you enjoy the practicing a bit too much.” I heard the open laughter ripple through the tribe, but I still had no idea where all this was going.“Now, I want to ask you…how many of you could have broken the ropes that tied your wrists?” I was astonished that almost all the tribeswomen raised their hands. “See, David,” she said turning to me, “I told you.” Returning to the tribe she continued, “There is no doubt that we could have rushed and overpowered the guards, but…at what cost? How many of our tribe would have perished…fifty…a hundred…more? I have spoken at length with Misa. She told me that she and her sister were occupied with Sean and that only David recognized immediately that there was a problem. She told me that David developed the plan to free me at risk of his own life. I know that he singlehandedly killed the first two guards—the action that enabled me—and you—to free ourselves. I credit my mate, Dr. David Schneider, with saving at least one hundred lives. Therefore, I have decided to name my son, the first boy ever born to a Queen of our tribe, Davy in his honor. Additionally, I proclaim him to be a hero of the tribe. What say you?”I knelt there all this time, never realizing what an orator Hosi could be. Now I was even more amazed as I listened to the tribe chant—“David…David…David,” until Hosi silenced them. She produced a small crown woven of vines and flowers which she placed on my head. “David, you have shown yourself to be an excellent mate and your dedication to the welfare of the tribe is unquestionable. I am proud to proclaim you a hero of the tribe. Rise, my hero!” I stood, totally in shock of what had just happened, until Hosi took me into her arms and kissed me, pulling me closely to her body. We kissed unashamedly until we were interrupted by a messenger from the patrol.“My Queen…strangers again approach our lands. Harry told me they were…uh…what do you call men who hunt illegally?”“You mean…poachers,” I asked.“Yes, that is the word he used. I remember now.”I turned to Hosi, “This could be very dangerous. These men will be killers. The others were just loggers, hard men, but not killers. I will go at once and I will need twenty-five of your best archers.” I ran into the palace to prepare and when I returned the archers were ready. Hosi took me aside, kissed me briefly and begged me to be careful. I promised I would be and left at a trot. I had taken to training with the warriors and it showed. I could run at a much better pace now, but I would never be their equal. An hour later I was breathing hard when we ran into Harry and his team. He explained where they were and how they were making their way through the jungle. He told me there was a small clearing less than a half mile from their current position. I laid my plans. I expected them to be aggressive and if they were they would die quickly, but I didn't want any who surrendered peacefully to be killed. I had an idea that we might be able to use some more men. I dropped my weapons and took my cross from my pocket. Everyone looked at me as if I was crazy, but, once again, it was all part of my plan. I reviewed my signals again and repeated my instructions even though I knew it was all unnecessary. These women were the best soldiers I had ever seen. They knew how to follow orders.I stepped to the edge of the clearing and spoke loudly once I saw them approach. In Portuguese I began, “May the peace of the Lord be with you and protect you always, my brothers.”They looked dumfounded for almost a minute before one of them asked the leader, “What'd he say, boss? What the fuck is he doin' out here in the fuckin' jungle?”“Never mind, you imbecile. Let me handle this.”“Ah, I see you speak English,” I replied cheerfully, “Are you Americans?”“No, we're Brits, but that's enough questions from you. What're you doing way out here miles from civilization?”“As you can see I am a missionary. There are several of us here. We live and work with the savages here, teaching them about our Lord and Savior. I am here to tell you that you must turn back. Ahead is a private wildlife sanctuary belonging to our church.”“Oh, man, boss, a wildlife sanctuary…just what we need.” I reached behind my back and made a fist. It was the sign to make ready.The leader began to draw his pistol and as he did the remaining members of his troupe lowered their rifles—all except one who dropped his rifle to the ground. I stood perfectly still as his revolver cleared the holster. As it approached horizontal more than two dozen arrows rent the air driving the men to their deaths. However, using incredible judgment the one who dropped his rifle was spared—not a single arrow struck him even though he was tightly packed between two others. He took one look at the Amazons and turned, running into the jungle. Two—twin sisters—dropped their bows and bounded after him. It was no contest; they caught him within fifty yards, returning him to me in less than a minute.I told the twins to bind his wrists as they had to me so long ago. He sat, obviously extremely agitated and afraid. I knelt and spoke to him softly in Portuguese. “Relax, no harm will come to you. Would you like some water?” He nodded and I produced a canteen, given to me by one of the warriors. Lita, one of his twin captors gently held it to his mouth. I could see that he was merely a youth, probably no more than eighteen. I continued, “You have been bound to prevent you from injuring one of us, but do not be afraid. I was once also bound as you are now. Why did you drop your rifle?”He was hesitant at first, but as he began to speak the words flowed out of him like water. “I am not one of them. I am only a servant. My family is very poor. My parents sold me to them to be their servant. I'm more a slave, though. They beat me just for fun. I am glad they are dead…even if I have to die, too. I do not know why I tried to run. I cannot go back. There are more there…the leader and two others. ”“You are not going to die, but it seems that you have no place to go so I will offer you the opportunity to join us. These twin sisters seem to fancy you. I think I will ask our Queen to give you to them. No…you won't be their servant or their slave. I am sure this is all very confusing to you, but it will become clear soon enough. Do you know any English?”“A little, Senhor. I study in school, like all students, but I no use it so I forget.”“That's OK. It will come back to you quickly. Now, up with you.” I split the team into three groups—one to remove the bodies from the area. I detailed fifteen warriors for that work after telling them to remove all the arrows so they could be used again. The second group of two I returned to the village with Harry to inform the Queen. The rest of us back tracked the trail to remove all the traps they had set. The young man, Paulo by name, would lead us in this effort.We trekked for almost two hours before coming to their base. There were a number of cages filled with animals. We released all of the herd animals first, allowing them to escape quickly into the bush. Then we came to the two jaguars held securely in strong steel cages. I gave the tribeswomen their instructions—spears up and forward…bows cocked with arrows as I climbed onto the cages and released them one at a time. Rather than attack they each ran quickly into the jungle going in opposite directions. Jaguars are primarily solitary animals except when they mate. Finally, I released the snakes, being most careful with these; the small ones were all venomous and the big ones could constrict me or any one of us to death in minutes. Fortunately, they were more interested in escape than a meal.I checked the camp, taking anything I thought might be of value to us. I resolved to return later to salvage all the steel. I was sure that Sean could come up with a way for us to use it, maybe for knives or short swords. We returned slowly to the village. When we were near the passage to the valley I explained to Paulo that he had to be blindfolded. “Don't worry. You should know by now that we're not going to kill you. We could have done that back at the ambush. Now, follow the lead of your handlers. We have to cross a narrow stone ledge. They will guide you and once in the valley we will be able to remove your blindfold and maybe even your bindings.” He nodded and stood while Lita applied her scarf to his eyes. She and her sister led him forward.We turned him around several times to confuse his sense of direction before leading him through the portal. I could see Lita and her sister talking gently to him as they led him slowly across the ledge. He breathed a sigh of relief once he was across. We stepped carefully down the stone steps and five minutes later I gave the instructions to remove his blindfold and bindings. We walked easily toward the village, the stunned Paulo holding hands with his two gorgeous “captors.”I instructed Paulo to kneel before the Queen. I was just about to speak when Hosi grabbed me lifted me up and pulled me into a deep kiss. “I'm so glad you are safe. Your messengers told me what you did. Are you crazy…going out there without any weapons?”“It seemed the best idea at the time and it worked. Besides, aren't I the big hero?”“Oh…you! I swear I should give you …!”“OK, I know it was dangerous, but they were dangerous men. We could have just ambushed and killed them, but then we wouldn't have a new male to join us. Come and meet him. His name is Paulo.” He was kneeling as instructed with a twin on each side. Hosi spoke to him kindly and sent him on his way to the baths and toilet before his first night with the insatiable twins. I had fucked Lita back when I was working for the Queen. I had a great idea what lay in store for our new friend.I sought out Lita and Lina the following morning. As expected they were fresh as the morning dew. Paulo, however, was sleeping in. Lita explained: "We first took Paulo to the toilets. He was funny…very shy about voiding in front of others, but we cured him of that, didn't we Lina?”“Oh, yes, we stripped him—he tried to fight us, but we are much stronger than he is-- and carried him in. We made him sit between us as we did our business. I held his penis and Lita wiped him when we were done. Why are men so shy about this? It is only a normal bodily function, after all.” I laughed and asked them to continue. “Then we went to the baths. That was better; we washed each other…very, very thoroughly. We liked his penis, didn't we, Lita?”“Oh yes…he, he…and it liked us, too. It was as hard as my dagger and as thick as our spears. We dried ourselves and walked home hand in hand. We ate a light meal and went right to bed, placing Paulo between us. We kissed and touched each other for almost an hour. I think he was afraid to…you know…so we led him,” they giggled, “…the first time. Lita rolled him onto his back and took his penis into her mouth. I was afraid he would shoot his seed in her mouth, but she stopped in time. Tell him, Lita.”“It has been a long time since I had a hard penis in my mouth. I think yours was the last, but you are now…oh, what is the term? Out of reach? Untouchable? Well, you are the Queen's mate; you belong to our Queen. I loved the hard flesh in my mouth and the soft skin was wonderful. I sensed he was getting close to shooting so I stopped. When his breathing became regular again I sat on his penis. I loved watching it disappear slowly into me. Paulo has a very nice penis…almost as nice as yours. I began to rock and he shot into me almost immediately. Lina and I kissed him for a while and then I let her have a turn. She was able to ride him for quite some time before he shot into her. We did it again and again until both of us had an orgasm—is that the right word?”I nodded, a smile on my face, “So…how many times?”“Three for each of us…six for him. We think that is why he is still asleep.”“I'm glad it went so well. Just don't kill him…OK?” My favorite twins laughed until they shook. They walked back into their house, woke Paulo and went back to work. I chuckled all the way back to the palace. I was looking forward to seeing how he would help improve life in the village.I was surprised to find Adam and a group of warriors waiting in the plaza. “David,” he said, “do you think we could see the Queen this morning? I have an idea. I've discussed it with….” He pointed to the group who only smiled, “and they think it's a good idea.”“C'mon in and let's see. I don't think she is too busy this morning.” I led them into the throne room where Hosi was waiting for me. I grinned wildly as I showed her my “thumb's up” for Paulo's first night. When she gave me a questioning look I held up six fingers. She returned my smile. When I reached her side she whispered into my ear, “That will be us in another 24 days. That's when Dennis says we can make love again. Until then you will have to make do with my tongue and my hand.”Breaking away from her, I introduced Adam. He had been mostly quiet during his months in the village. He was trained as an accountant, a skill we had no use for, but he was a good man and was conscientious in his sexual responsibilities to the tribe. So far he had willingly fucked almost eighty women in addition to satisfying his regular lover. He stepped up cautiously, “My Queen I have an idea I would like to explain to you. I have reviewed it with Dennis and he agrees it has merit. We currently derive all our drinking water from the river, but that means we are susceptible to anything that happens upstream like dead animals or mudslides, or…well, just about anything that can affect the health of the tribe. I would like to trace the origin of the river to see if there is some way we can improve on that. The water has to come from somewhere. If we can find the source we may be able to do something to protect our drinking water supply. I…we…would like your approval to search.” He stepped back and bowed.Hosi looked to me for advice. “I think it's a good idea.” Hosi gave her approval and Adam left with a smile on his face and a spring in his step. Adam disappeared for almost a month. In that time Hosi received Dennis's OK to resume sex with me. It was almost three months since our son had been born. You'd think I'd be counting the days, but I was so involved with projects in the village that…. Hosi gave no clues until I came home one afternoon covered in sweat and stone dust from rebuilding a wall that had crumbled after more than four hundred years of service.There was a note on our bed—“Meet me in the baths. I hope you have saved some energy. You will need it.” “Oh, great,” I thought, the big day—one I've awaited for months--has to be one where I've spent the entire day hefting hundred-plus pound blocks of granite. If I had to go six times like Paulo I'd certainly be dead. I stripped out of my filthy clothes and took off at a trot for the baths. Luckily, they were only a block away. Hosi was there with our children. Kela jumped up and down when she saw her daddy, splashing everyone within ten feet. She loved the water and could already swim across our community pool. She often terrified her mother by swimming underwater, disappearing beneath the cool dark water for many seconds before surfacing God only knows where. I loved her dearly, but she was a real handful.Hosi took one look at me and laughed. I was covered in rock dust and whitewash, looking more like a Halloween ghost than her husband and lover. She gave Davy to one of her guards and walked to me. “Poor baby; you look exhausted. Just wait until later. I don't think you'll be getting much sleep tonight.” All the tribeswomen laughed hysterically. There were few secrets in the village and our sex life was usually an open book. What else would one expect when every step, every breath was observed by as many as twenty guards? We had doors in the palace, but we rarely used them. Now the entire tribe would know how much and how often we loved each other. I didn't care; one look at the woman I loved and everyone else disappeared.She came to me, extended her hand and led me to the bath. A guard handed her the soap as she eased me into the cool water. Hosi sat behind me, kissing my cheek and neck as she reached around me to wash the filth from my body. I leaned back, cushioning my body against her swollen breasts. I envied Davy and longed for the day when I could once again suckle at my wife's breast. I turned my head to kiss Hosi; it was quick and relatively chaste. “Tonight, huh? Good choice; I hope I can stay awake.” I was being serious, but everyone within earshot began to laugh.“Don't you worry, darling,” Hosi whispered, “I think I can keep you awake.” Now there was more than laughter—there was howling in the baths and soon it spread to the streets and lanes. Hosi finished washing me and pulled me up. She dried me carefully, paying an awful lot of attention to my now turgid cock. I was turning red with embarrassment and it only got worse when Hosi led me away by my erection.We walked past the grinning guards—did everyone know what Hosi had planned? She led me to our bedroom, pushed me onto the bed and jumped on top of me. “I love you, David and now I'm going to prove it to you.”“Hosi, you prove it to me every day—the way you hold me, the way you kiss me, the way you care for our children…everything you do.”“Perhaps…but I need to prove this to you—I need you…need you inside me to make me feel complete.” Hosi rubbed her breasts into my chest and sighed, “You know…I still love the feeling of your hair on my skin. It makes me want you so much.” She continued as I placed my hands along the sides of her glorious orbs.Her rubbing left droplets of milk on my chest. “How long,” I wondered, “before Davy wants his next meal?”“If you're wondering about Davy let me tell you he's spending the night elsewhere…with a friend who is still producing milk and Kela is at what Scott called a sleep-over with Sama. She told me they would be up all night, but they'll be sound asleep by now. You're stuck with me all night, but you're not going to sleep…not yet, anyway.” She rubbed her slit against my cock. No matter how tired I might be it could always be counted on to respond. “Oh my, you're not as tired as you think. You feel like a rock down there—a rock I'm planning to use over and over tonight. Seriously, David, I have missed you so much.”“Then stop talking and put me into you. I've missed you, too…more than I can tell you.” Hosi smiled for a few seconds and then my cock disappeared into her hot wet hole. I could never understand how she could stay so tight after having Kela. Now, after having two children, she was still as tight as a virgin. Maybe it was her warrior training or just great genes, but her appearance hadn't changed at all. I'd bet that she didn't gain even a pound after her two pregnancies.Hosi rose up slowly, savoring the sensation of having me in her, of having me stretch her vaginal walls. I could see the rapture in her eyes as she dropped down onto my cock again. She moved so slowly, looking into my eyes the entire time. She moved her nipple to my mouth, encouraging me to suckle. “Go ahead, darling. I'll have plenty tomorrow for Davy. I know you've wanted this for a long time. Suckle me—drink my hot delicious milk.” I lifted my head and wrapped my lips around her hard nipple and suckled like her baby—in many respects I was. She was stronger than me by far. She could mold me to her will. If she wanted to she could take me over her knee and spank me like a child. She was the Queen—she could make all the decisions and the women of the tribe would support her. Why didn't she do all these things? My only answer was that she really did love me.I was really beat, but I couldn't resist Hosi—I began to move, driving my hard hot cock deep into her. Soon we had established our rhythm as Hosi drove her clit into me with my every thrust. She closed her eyes and arched her back. She held still for just a moment before grunting loudly and driving herself forward with unbelievable force. She fell gently onto my chest. Kissing my neck she whispered, “That was incredible. I can't believe how much I've missed that.”“Why are you whispering?” I replied, “Doesn't the entire village know what's going on? It certainly seemed that way at the baths.”“Oh, dear! I hope you're not angry with me. I was so happy that we could make love again I told everyone I met.” She was on the verge of crying. I pulled her into a long deep kiss, my tongue searching for and finding hers. I broke the kiss after a minute, “No, Hosi I'm not angry. I learned a long time ago that there's no privacy around here. How many times have the guards run in when one of us is screaming in ecstasy? No, Hosi I love you too much to let a little thing like that bother me.” I let her know for sure by thrusting up deep into her pussy. Apparently there were some advantages to being tired—I hadn't cum despite all of Hosi's actions on my cock.She leaned up and grinned, “I thought you were tired.” I just shrugged my shoulders and smiled. I drove into her again and she moved up and kissed me. She held my head--her fingers in my hair—as she began her own movements. Hosi was both strong and flexible and it showed as she bent my cock into positions I never even imagined existed. Every bend of my cock created friction that was going to ultimately drive me absolutely crazy with desire and the need to cum.On and on she drove, grinding her clit into me. I was mesmerized by the sight of her swollen breasts swaying in rhythm with her motions. I thrust up every time she rolled forward, driving myself as deeply into her body as humanly possible. I may have been exhausted, but I surely wasn't dead. My cock reacted, more slowly than usual maybe, but it was making up for lost time now. I could feel a tiny rumble deep within my balls. It built in intensity with every thrust. After several minutes I was right at the edge; I needed to get over—it was driving me mad with lust. Hosi must have sensed it because she suddenly shifted into overdrive. She still ground her clit into me with force and energy, but now she was doing it faster—much faster than I thought possible. I could see that she was getting close; could I hold back for her? After pushing myself to cum—being desperate to reach orgasm—now I tried to throttle down, to control my reactions for my lover. I still met her every thrust, but with slightly less energy and force. I held myself right on the edge until I saw Hosi tense, shudder, and shake in orgasmic bliss. My orgasm was anything but bliss—I exploded in her, savagely drowning her pussy and womb in my seed. I wrapped my arms around Hosi, holding her close and kissing her repeatedly—her cheek, her neck, her hair.The next thing I knew the light was shining through the skylight and Hosi was looking down at me, a smile on her face. “I guess you really were tired. C'mon, we both need to bathe then we'll eat and relax.” I had a pretty good idea what Hosi meant by “relax” and I was all for it.I rose and began to dress, but Hosi stopped me. “I want everyone to see your seed on your organ and legs. I want everyone to know that we were able to make love again.”“I would have thought everyone knew already. You know how news spreads here in the village.” I dropped my shorts and followed her—both of us naked—for the short stroll to the baths. We passed many of the tribeswomen on the way and they all noticed the dried semen on my shriveled cock and Hosi's thighs. All smiled happily, but said nothing. Some of the men were also there and their reaction was the same, although they patted me on the back. I didn't know what the big deal was—everyone who could was fucking themselves silly every day of the week.We finally reached the baths where everyone was naked. I slipped slowly into the cool river water as I noticed Paulo sitting on the other side of the bath. I slid my arm around Hosi and kissed her as I waved Paulo closer. “How are you doing, Paulo? I'll bet you never imagined what's happened over the past weeks.”“No, Senhor, I was a virgin when I came here. I had a girlfriend when I was sold to those men, but after that I had no hope…none at all. I am very happy to be here.”“How are the twins treating you? I know them well and Hosi knows them even better. They are her close friends.”“They are after me all day and night. I love it, but it is tiring and they tell me I must also…uh, do it with others in the tribe.”“Yes, Paulo,” Hosi replied, “all the men have a group of tribeswomen they must satisfy. Even David was under the Queen's orders to mate with others. I hated to know David was with other women, but our duty to the tribe comes first. If you see Dennis in the hospital he will explain everything to you. Some of us are on birth control, but we need to grow the tribe and you can be an important part of that.”We chatted with Paulo and several tribeswomen for almost a half hour while Hosi washed me and I returned the favor. I was somewhat refreshed when we exited and dried ourselves. We walked with our arms around each other back to the palace. Davy was there anxiously awaiting his next meal. Hosi accommodated him by taking him to her nipple, the same nipple she had used to nourish me last evening. We sat naked—Hosi, Kela, and me—for our breakfast which consisted of excellent scrambled eggs. I added salt and ketchup which I had bought months ago on a visit to the city. Kevin had planted a huge patch of tomatoes which we were all enjoying immensely. Soon we were going to make our own ketchup, but not being a cook it was a job I'd leave to others. Hosi gave the children to the guards once we were done and we returned to our room. “Time to ‘relax,' eh.”Hosi laughed, but picked me up and tossed me on the bed. I often pitied the poor tribeswomen who maintained the palace. We were in and out of bed so often it hardly paid to ever make it, yet as soon as we left it was remade with clean sheets washed in the river and dried over a nearby fence. Being Queen was a tough job, but it had its advantages.We were both naked so when Hosi jumped on me there was nothing between us but skin. I rubbed my hands up and down her wonderful body. I spent a lot of time on her ass—so smooth yet so incredibly muscular and powerful. I looked up into her eyes and mouthed, “I love you so much…more than life itself.”A tear came to her eye, “Please don't talk like that, David. You have no idea how much I worried about you when you went after those poachers…and then to go out there with no weapons. I thought I would faint when Harry told me about that. Now I have you here with me…I never want to let you go…never! Now I want you to lie still. Consider that a royal proclamation. I'm doing all the work.”I raised my hand meekly, just like when I was a dweeby kid in elementary school, “Is it OK if I play with your breasts and maybe kiss you a bit? After all, I wouldn't want to get into trouble.”“I'll go you one better—open that mouth and latch on to my nipple. My friend is taking care of Davy again today so there will be plenty for you. I think you're going to need it. You only came once last night and I only came twice. I hope to double that today. I'm taking a holiday—no work—only you.” Hosi leaned forward dropping her leaking nipple into my waiting mouth as she reached between my legs for my hard cock. She rubbed it into her slit several times before changing the angle slightly allowing me to slide effortlessly into her warmth. Hosi moved slowly and when I tried to respond she held her finger up to stop me.I got the message—lie still and suck on my tit. That's what I did—for a few seconds anyway then I couldn't help myself. I rocked with Hosi, keeping time with her motions. She gave me a stern look so I shrugged my shoulders and whispered, “I'm only human, you know. I can never resist you, especially at a time like this.” She gave me another stern look but she couldn't hold it. In seconds we were laughing like a couple of idiots. All attempts at reserve were shattered. Our lovemaking became frenetic and totally out of control. Several guards walked in to give Hosi a message—they were ignored until, after several minutes, we tensed simultaneously and with one final exertion thrust hard into each other and came and came and came. We collapsed onto the bed covered in sweat. Only then did Hosi realize that we weren't alone.“This had better be important,” she said threateningly.“We think it is. Adam and his party have returned. They have found the source of the river and more important…some kind of well coming out of the mountain.”“Don't yell at them,” I told Hosi, “This could be the answer to all our prayers—an artesian well.”“What is this, David? I don't understand.”“Let's go out and hear what they have to say.” We rose hurriedly, cum dripping down our legs, dressed and walked quickly to the throne room.”Adam was grinning when we approached, “Um, sorry to disturb you my Queen…you lucky dog, David.” I gave him a playful punch, but I really wanted to hear what he had to say.“We followed the river upstream for seven days when we found a tributary. We left that alone and followed the main river up into the mountain. We followed it all the way to a huge glacier. It must be more than a hundred feet thick. Water ran off from underneath at a tremendous rate. We knew we couldn't do anything with the glacier so we returned downstream until we reached that tributary again. We followed it up the mountain for two days until we found the source. The water came up right out of the mountain. Is that what you call an artesian well?”“It sounds like it, but I'll have to see it to be sure, I replied. I turned to Hosi to explain, “What they found was a glacier. Think of a mountain of ice—solid water. Remember when we were in New York? We had ice in many of our drinks? Well, this is a natural event. It gets very cold up high in the mountains and instead of rain they will get snow. That is solid water falling from the sky. It is so cold that the snow never melts into regular water. Over hundreds of years the snow builds up and compacts into ice just like we had in our drinks only millions of times larger. The ice is called a glacier. It's really heavy so it slides down the mountain, but it moves very slowly. I've seen glaciers crush huge boulders like I would crush an egg. I don't think we can do anything with the glacial water, but an artesian well is something else.“Sometimes water gets underground and moves through the rock. Limestone like we have in the baths is one of the best. It has very tiny holes in it, so small that they can't be seen. The stone filters everything out of the water so it's usually totally pure. If it's close enough we can run a pipe from there to the village. We'd have an unending supply of pure clean water.” Hosi smiled. I knew she would trust my judgment. We allowed Adam to rest for a few days before we left for the mountains. He had taken the long way there, but now we were able to take a much shorter and direct route. I used my GPS to take the coordinates of the village. I noted the geological features as we walked, stopping to use my rock hammer and pick several times. When we reached the source I saw it was indeed an artesian well. The GPS told me it was about fifteen miles as the crow flies to the village and it was downhill all the way. I patted Adam on the back and hugged all the women on the team.We returned to the village and met with Scott. He told us we could buy huge spools of PVC pipe. Each spool would hold more than a mile of pipe. We could run it down the hill to the village. He described how we could collect the water at the source and build a fountain in the plaza where it could be distributed. Now the issue was how to buy the piping. It took us months to buy and transport the pipe to the valley. Moving it up to the mountain was a breeze—one Amazon every twenty feet made moving it child's play. Scott coordinated the construction of a stone pool lined with the same primitive concrete that we used in the irrigation channels in the plaza with overflow diverted directly into the river. At the source a catch basin was constructed. Wherever possible the piping was dug underground. Where that couldn't be done the exposed pipe was buried under rocks that were concreted in place. The entire tribe was on hand when the water began to flow. The mood was much like it had been when Scott erected his water wheel several years before. Nobody was happier than Dennis. This could mean an end to treating the villagers for dysentery and cholera. Dysentery was an annoyance, but cholera could wipe out half the tribe before he was able to get it under control.I held Hosi's hand as the fresh pure water began to flow from the pipe. We had built the fountain so the pipe was almost four feet higher than the catch basin. Watching the arc flow was fascinating—a testimony to the determination that had been the symbol of Hosi's reign. It showed how much could be accomplished even out here in the wild jungle. I was wrapped up in the ceremony until Hosi leaned into me, her soft breast brushing against my arm. “I'm pregnant again,” she whispered, “I told you I wanted another ten.” I kissed her briefly and looked up into the clouds. My eyes wandered over the verdant valley, the happy people, and back to my wife. I couldn't wait to get her alone so I could show her once again how much I loved her. What a life—what a wonderful life!To be continued, by senorlongo for SexStories.

LoveIn 7 parts, based on the posts by senorlongo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novel. I woke too early the following morning, but I really didn't have a choice. Hosi was still spooned in front of me and my hand was still on her soft firm breast. However, what woke me were her two hands--one gently rubbing my balls and the other my cock head into her puckered star. She looked over her shoulder and smiled, “Good morning, Consort…enjoy your first real night in the palace?”“Sure,” I responded in a whisper, “but I'm still having the same problem I had in our little house—someone keeps waking me up.”Hosi laughed, “I guess I'm guilty of wanting you too much. I have to tell you, though, that rubbing you against my ass feels really good. I'm thinking that we should try that anal sex. Can we do it now?”“No, Hosi it will take a lot of preparation. We'll need some lubricant…probably that oil they used on me when I was milked and I will have to prep you. It could take a long time, but if I don't you'll want to kill me. That's how painful it could be, especially the first time. Instead…how about this?” I lifted her leg over my hip and took my cock from her. I rubbed it into her slit and slipped it into her mere seconds later.“Mmmmm…I like this idea. I like it a lot. I can reach down and hold your balls and I can turn around and kiss you…like this.” She laid a big juicy kiss on me. Our tongues dueled as our passion grew. We heard a noise behind us and Hosi broke away, looked over me, shook her head, and resumed. Whoever it was—a guard, I assumed—left and we continued our lovemaking. I pounded Hosi's pussy and mauled her breasts; she loved it. I could tell from her breathing which became rapid and shallow. When I reached down to pinch her clit she jumped, groaned loudly and finally collapsed as she came really hard. She was still shaking several minutes later. I held her tightly, kissing her neck and back. I whispered, “I love you,” in her ear.I was still in her when she clapped once. She told the responding guard, “Please bring our daughter.” The guard bowed and backed out. Minutes later Kela was squealing as she climbed over us. I was still inside Hosi's pussy, but that didn't matter. Kela had seen us fucking dozens of times. What would have been the most hideous taboo in our society was just normal everyday living in the valley.“Watch this, Kela. Watch Mommy make Daddy cum. I'll bet I won't even have to move.” Hosi had incredible control over her muscles and her vaginal muscles were no exception. She squeezed my cock from base to tip and repeated, eventually cycling every two to three seconds. The sensations were incredible. She made me cum in about two minutes. “Yaaay, Mommy,” she exclaimed.Kela was not impressed. “Dada…Dada,” she said as she smiled and climbed over my legs so I could hold and hug her.Hosi was in a mock pout, “I don't know…I do all the work and what do I get…Dada! I can't win.” Then laughing again she continued, “Actually, all I ever do is win. I got you and Kela and in about six months we'll have another and I'm Queen and maybe I'll have another ten babies. Let's get up and eat. I have some work this morning.”Hosi never failed to amaze me. She wanted another ten kids? I pulled out, wiped my sloppy cock on a towel and dressed. We walked to the dining hall where we ate another breakfast of eggs and fruit. I was reminded to spend some time with the cooks. Kela enjoyed the eggs and tiny pieces of fruit. She sat on my lap while I tickled her by kissing her neck. I loved hearing her say “Dada” and I couldn't wait to hear her say “Mama,” too. We were a happy family, and after the events of the past few days an extremely lucky one, too.Hosi kissed me and went to the throne room to deal with some business; I went to the kitchen. Kela was left in the care of several guards. She would see her buddy Sama, Scott's daughter, later in the day.I went directly to the kitchen and spoke to the cooks. I asked to see their cooking implements—they didn't have even a single frying pan or skillet, or griddle. I was about to describe one when a thought hit me like a thunderbolt. These women may have been cooks, but they were also warriors. “Do you know Kevin,” I asked. I continued when they nodded, “Please run and I do mean run to his house and tell him I need him and his pistol immediately.” I turned and ran back to our bed chamber. I found my pistol, checked the magazine and racked the slide, chambering a round. I set the safety, slid the pistol into my belt under my shirt, and ran to the throne room. I walked in—I did not wish to alarm Hosi and interrupted her, “I am sorry, my Queen, but I must speak with you immediately.” I took her aside and she understood before I even finished; she returned to the throne and interrupted her business to summon the captain of the guards.“Assemble all the guards. I wish to speak with them.” Five minutes later they were present, formed up into four lines of ten each, their spears at their sides. “Captain, I wish to know who was on duty when Queen Aleppa was injured by Reta.” The captain looked down the ranks and, while she did, I removed my pistol from my belt and thumbed the safety off. I hid it behind my back while I alertly eyed the lines of guards.Suddenly, two guards split ranks, going in opposite directions, left and right. Each aimed a spear at Hosi. I pulled her down, dropped to my knee and took out the guard to the right—she was much closer. Two explosions rocked the chamber as my 9-millimeter fired, the heavy lead slugs striking home in the center of her chest. I wheeled left and was about to fire when three more explosions echoed through the room. Simultaneously two spears drove through her body. Two guards had done their duty. The rogue guard clutched her throat and fell forward dead.I pulled Hosi up and hugged her, “I think it's finally over. I couldn't understand how Reta could get the queen alone and then it struck me. She needed to have the cooperation of several guards. Maybe the queen was alone and maybe she wasn't, but either way Reta could not have done all this by herself.”We looked up and all the remaining guards were on their knees, their heads on the floor. The captain spoke, “My Queen, those two were the only guards on duty that day. I must be getting stupid; I should have realized that they were in collusion with Reta. With your permission I will have their bodies removed and taken to the jungle to be left there and eaten by the animals.” I learned later that this was akin to being sent to Hell in our society. Hosi thanked the two who had hurled their spears, gave her permission and we retreated to our quarters. We both hugged Kevin and Hosi kissed him as we thanked him for coming so quickly. “You'd thank me even more if you knew what I left behind—three beautiful virgins all vying for my favors. I didn't think there were many left, but I am glad I was able to get here in time. My friends will still be there when I return.” He bowed to Hosi and left.Hosi was visibly shaken when I took her back to bed. I didn't want to fuck her, but I did think she would benefit from being held and caressed. We were there for several minutes when I realized that Hosi was crying. “Will this never end, David? This is like some of those diseases you told me about.”“I think it's over now, Hosi. If there's anyone else they'll be too afraid to act, but I think we've emptied the nest. She had her followers during the attack. It makes sense that all her disciples be with her then. They had no way of knowing what resistance they would encounter. The guards, though, couldn't join in without giving themselves away. Once the attackers were caught they probably thought they could lay low until they had a chance to take care of you somehow. Now, please take a little advice. Take the rest of the day off. Rest and relax; there's nothing pressing today.” Hosi took my advice. We stayed in bed except for taking time to bathe, eat, and use the toilet. When we rose the following morning we were met with an incredible surprise.We had our breakfast—the eggs were better, but we obviously needed something to fry with, and a few recipes, too. Upon completing our meal the captain of the guards told us that the tribe had gathered outside the palace. We looked at each other incredulously. Cautiously, Hosi and I walked out. I carried Kela in my arms, debating whether I should try for my pistol. Finally, I decided it would be a waste of time. If they wanted us dead there wasn't much I could do with a pistol to stop that. Instead, the door opened and we walked out. The entire tribe went to its knees, the palace guards included. The Council of Elders rose and approached.“My Queen,” the eldest began, speaking loudly enough for all to hear, “we are appalled at everything that has befallen you. You are our Queen, chosen in a contest you won fairly and with incredible strength and skill. We wish to repeat the allegiance ceremony so you will know that each and every one of us wants and respects you as our Queen. May I be the first?”Hosi and I were shocked. I knew she would have preferred to say it was unnecessary. However, to do so would have a negative effect on the tribe. She steeled herself to repeat the ceremony. A large chair was brought forth for Hosi and she commanded one for me as well. We sat this time as one after another of the tribe repeated their oath. When they were done Hosi thanked them and declared the day a holiday. We adjourned to the baths where we were stripped to enjoy the clear warm water. Kela loved the baths. I was teaching her to enjoy being submerged. Soon I would teach her and the others to swim. When I mentioned it to Hosi she admitted that none of the Amazons could swim; several drowned each year from falling into a river or stream. In fact, she didn't believe it could even be done. I couldn't believe it! If we lost only five Amazons a year we would also lose perhaps twenty offspring over the course of their lives. At a time when we were all working hard to increase the size of the tribe such a loss was inconceivable. There had to be something we could do. I discussed the problem with Scott. He had some ideas, but first I had to convince Hosi.I had a thin rope tied around my waist so I wouldn't go over the falls. I went first to the waist-deep water where the current was weak and flopped over onto my back. I floated easily much to the amazement of the tribe. I flipped over and swam strongly up river, allowing myself to float slowly back. When I stood up I received an ovation.I explained that one must always be aware of the current, especially in a river with a waterfall, but in a lazy pool like that at the bottom of the fall it would be easy to frolic and swim safely. After my demonstration Hosi gladly approved the construction of a swimming area. Scott and I supervised the construction of a dam making up three-quarters of a circle roughly 200 meters above the falls. It slowed the flow of water making a pool that was shallow and safe. The dam sealed off about half of the river with the other half flowing freely toward the falls. I took Kela into the water first, bouncing her up and down and deliberately submerging her for several seconds. She laughed and splashed as I held her tightly under her arms. I returned her to the shore leaving her with Rini before taking Hosi by the hand. She feigned nervousness, but she knew all too well that I'd never allow her to be hurt. I placed her on her back and instructed her in the art of floating. She had tried several times with mixed success when I suggested we trade places. She held her hands under my back as I had done with her. I managed to “slip off” and went under, rising a few seconds later and squirting her with water from my mouth. Thus began the tribal swimming lessons. All the men served as eager teachers--the prospect of handling all those nubile bodies was all the motivation anyone would need. I doubted that any of the Amazons would become competitive, but, hopefully, far fewer would drown should they fall into the water.Hosi had been Queen for slightly over a month when we had some unexpected visitors one morning. Scott walked in with Rini, Lona, and his daughter Sama. Kela jumped up and down, running to Sama. Seconds later they were playing and running as only toddlers can. Scott approached--his arms around Rini and Lona. They bowed and Scott spoke, “I didn't think it possible, my Queen, but these two have made me forget all the bad things that happened to me with Reta. They think they love me; I know I have come to love them in the past month. I request permission to move in with them.” Hosi jumped down from her throne and went to hug Scott and each of the women, “Permission gladly granted. I wish you all the best. You certainly deserve it.”She kissed each of them and returned to my side as they left arm in arm. “We were really lucky that they joined up with Scott. They're exactly what he needed.”“Luck, darling had nothing to do with it. Rini and Lona are two of my best friends. Of course, I knew he would never accept being—what's the term you use—oh, yes, ‘fixed up' so I had them handle it as though it was all their idea.” I looked at my mate, not for the first time, with awe and admiration in my eyes.I listened on the shortwave every night for the message from my friends. Truthfully, I was about to give up hope when I heard at last from Sean. He, Harry, Steve, John, and Jacob were almost ready. They expected to fly to Recife the following Friday. He asked if that would be OK. I told him that the sooner the better so far as we were concerned. I told him I would bring a pleasant surprise to town when they arrived. Hosi was extremely pleased when I told her. We made our plans the very next day.Friday morning couldn't come fast enough. We decided to take both boats—Kevin would pilot one with three of the virgins we selected to accompany us, as well as one of his favorite women. I drove the other with Hosi and the other two virgins. The men's first night in the jungle would be a memorable one—all the virgins were eagerly looking forward to their first fucking. We pulled up to the dock in mid-afternoon, having reserved seven rooms, almost the entire inn, for the night. We walked to the airport and waited for their plane to land. This was the first time any of the women other than Hosi had ever worn any covering over the upper half of their bodies. I could tell they found the experience uncomfortable.It was really funny when the men exited the airplane—hilarious actually. The guys stood in a line looking at the women; they stood and looked at the men. I was reminded of a junior high school dance. Finally, one of the virgins introduced herself to one of the men and led him away. Soon they were all paired up until I noticed a problem—there were two men for the last woman. “Sorry, David,” said Harry, “We had a last minute addition—my brother Gene. He's the most useless of all of us; he's a lawyer.”“It's OK with me,” the virgin Tama exclaimed. “I think I can handle both of them.” We shared a laugh as she linked arms with the two men and joined the others for the short walk back to the hotel. I expected the men to suggest a brief nap after their long flights, but it was the Amazons who took control, leading the men like sheep to slaughter. It was just past four; I suggested we meet around 8:00 for dinner. Hosi retrieved a small amphora capped with a wooden plug from our boat; then she and I retired to our room. I stripped naked and knelt to remove Hosi's skirt, sandals, and thong. I stood and pulled her T-shirt over her head, twisting her around as I did. I leaned down to kiss her neck as my arms went around her waist. “You're the best looking queen I've ever known. I used to think of Elizabeth whenever I envisioned a queen. She's definitely not my type.”“Who's this Elizabeth? And should I be jealous?”I couldn't stop laughing long enough to explain. Eventually, I ran out of breath. “Elizabeth…is the…Queen of England,” I gasped. “That's an island nation a long, long way from here. Her son is old enough to be my father. She's in her eighties. She does have a certain appeal, though—she's the richest woman in the world. However,” I paused for dramatic effect, something that was not lost on Hosi, “you certainly have treasures of your own and I do LOVE your treasures.” I cupped her breasts as I nibbled her ear. “Let's wash and then I'd like to explore those delicious assets.” Hosi giggled wildly as I led her to the shower.We'd been in these showers before—many times. They were tiny, made for one at most, so, of course, we squeezed in together. I always enjoyed her breasts poking into my chest; she always enjoyed my hard cock poking her. In fact, she always enjoyed getting poked by my cock, in the shower, in the hallway, on a dresser, in bed…oh well, you get the idea. We sometimes lingered in the shower reveling in the hot water, but today we had a bigger need. We needed to fuck—we were desperate for each other.I had barely finished drying Hosi and had water still dripping from my body when she yanked my arm and pulled me relentlessly toward the bed. She pushed me back, my legs wide feet on the floor. She dove in leading with her tongue. Hosi laved my cock and balls with her long, strong and talented tongue. I lay there in sublime ecstasy until she pulled back, “I'm ready, Consort. You may prepare me.”I looked up to see her grinning widely, eyes ablaze with excitement. She held the small capped jar in her hand. It took me almost a minute to realize what she was saying—what she meant and wanted. “Are you sure,” I asked sincerely. “It could take us an hour to get you ready and then it could be over in seconds. I'm really hot for you.”Hosi giggled, “I'll take my chances. You wouldn't disappoint the queen, would you?” She sounded serious, but we both knew different. I stood, took the oil from her and held her in my arms as I kissed her deeply. She melted in my embrace as I melted in hers. I never failed to be amazed that I had come thousands of miles to the deepest jungle of Brazil to find the love of my life. I traded places with Hosi, placing her gently on the bed while I moved to the floor. I placed a pillow under her hips and told her, “You saw the couple in the movie. They were fucking in what's called “doggie,” because that's the positions that two animals would take. I've always found it easier and more enjoyable this way—with you on your back and your legs in the air. This way you will be able to see everything I do and if I hurt you we will both be able to see what I did wrong. OK, so far?”Hosi nodded and I moved forward, pouring a small amount of oil onto my hand. I rubbed it into her anus, enjoying how it made Hosi squirm. Then I pushed my first finger into her. She'd already had a single finger so that wasn't the least traumatic. I massaged that finger into her asshole for almost five minutes before adding a second. I turned my fingers clockwise and counter-clockwise—back and forth-- stretching her anus and preparing it to accept my thick cock. I added more and more oil and ten minutes later my third finger. They formed a triangle in my lover's ass. I was pleased to see how well she was handling the intrusion.I leaned to her side and kissed her, all the while fucking her ass with those three persistent fingers. “OK, darling?” When she sighed and smiled I continued, “Good, I'll do it soon. I'm as hard as your spear.” Fucking her this way, I took another ten minutes before I was sure she was ready. I poured a small amount of oil over my throbbing cock. In one quick motion I pulled my fingers out and thrust my cock in, aiming for the small gape left in her anus.I took less than three seconds to push my cock almost half-way into her. I placed her legs on my shoulders and leaned forward again. Hosi's eyes went wide when she realized that she could see both my hands. Immediately, she looked down, spying my organ well embedded into her ass. We kissed, and held that sensational kiss, for more than ten minutes while I sawed in and out of her tight dark hole. Using my other hand I began to tickle her cunt—rubbing her labia, fingering her tunnel, and pinching her clit. I needed to turn her on quickly or I was going to cum and leave my Queen high and dry. That would never do.I was able to sense small tremors in Hosi's body so I shifted into a higher gear, actively twisting her clit between my fingers. It came like lightning, almost without warning. So massive was her spasm that she leapt more than a foot from the bed in spite of her difficult position. Relieved that she had cum, I followed quickly dumping load after load of slick white semen deep into her bowel. I collapsed onto her as our sweat pooled between her breasts and in her navel. Hosi's reaction—one word—“Awesome!”We barely had the strength to move—OK, I barely had the strength to move—so Hosi pulled me back to the shower. We washed each other and tried to dry ourselves with the thin hotel towels. We fell into the bed naked and pulled the blanket over us as we fell asleep quickly in spite of the grunts and groans coming through the walls and ceiling. The last thing I heard was, “We must definitely do that again.” Then she kissed me and I was gone.I had left a request for a wake-up call at 6:00. It took my best efforts in Portuguese to ensure that the staff knew I was talking about “P.M.” not “A.M.” I had them call all of our rooms around 7:30 and it was a good decision. As expected the Amazons were fresh as daisies; the men looked like…well, happy, but beaten up. Wait until tomorrow morning. I was thrilled at the men's arrival. As the Queen's consort I was pretty much taken out of circulation. How would it look for the Queen's mate to be hunting up pussy in the village? I did as instructed by Aleppa, but I knew Hosi hated when I had sex with another woman even though she knew it was necessary to increase the size of the tribe. Now with five—no, six—new men I would be free to stay at home where I much preferred to be.I took Hosi shopping while the men and their new friends “rested.” We went to every general store in the city and we bought every frying pan, griddle, and skillet we could get our hands on. These would do until we were able to make our own from cast iron. Sean was an amateur smith and he knew more about making things from iron than anyone I knew. I'd get him straight to work as soon as we reached the village. The only problem was that a typical work day was only four to five hours. The rest of the time would be taken up by warrior training and sex. With the six new men there would now be nine to service almost 450 ripe and eager women. Even the Elders were none too old—barely in their forties and I knew from personal experience that they all wanted to be impregnated, too.Hosi and I could barely stifle a laugh when we saw the men the following morning. Even Harry and his brother had managed to cum twice each in the afternoon and another two times after dinner; the others even more. The Amazons carried the luggage; the men were lucky they could carry themselves. We loaded the boats as evenly as we could and cast off. We ran upriver at about thirty miles an hour, substantially below our normal cruising speed due to the heavy loads. I doubted we'd had more of a load since our first trip almost two years ago.En route I could see Hosi speaking in earnest with Tama, the Amazon who had volunteered to take on Harry and his brother Gene; they had fallen asleep on their seats. I heard the story once we were home and in bed. There are definitely no secrets in the village. All the women talked together and their newly found sex lives was the number one topic. I once heard a conversation about an hour-long sexual liaison that had lasted for more than three hours. As a result even the most inexperienced Amazon probably knew more about fucking and sucking than the average male from so-called civilization. Tama led the men into the room, depositing their luggage on the floor. She had never been in a hotel, but had, of course heard all about them from Hosi and other friends who had come to town with us. She turned to face them and began to strip, “I am so glad to be able to take this off. I have never covered my body before, but Queen Hosi said there would be trouble if we didn't.” She dropped her skirt and removed her thong. In seconds she was completely naked while Harry and Gene stood there frozen, taking in her beauty. Tama moved to them and began to remove their clothing. They were both hard as rocks, their erections bouncing and pulsing with excitement. “I have never done this, but I have learned a lot from my friends. There must be some way I can take care of both of you.”Finally, Harry spoke. He was nervous which would have been a surprise to anyone who only knew the joking wise-cracking Harry. “I think you could use your mouth and your pussy…your vagina at the same time. Then, maybe later we could switch…if that's OK with you.”“Yes, I am very willing. Let us use the bed. Should I lie down or what?” They sat Tama on the bed between them, taking turns kissing and fondling her large firm breasts. Tama took each man's organ into her hands, rubbing and caressing each penis and running her hands down to cup their balls.“Wow,” Harry whispered, “Are you sure you've never done this? You're awfully good.”“Yeah,” Gene chimed in, “you're doing everything right, but I have a confession—I've never done it either. That's why I wanted to come here.” Tama turned to him and kissed him passionately, her tongue finding its way into his mouth. She leaned over and licked his cock exactly as she had heard from her friends. She loved the feeling of power it gave her. She had the feeling that doing this could turn the strongest man to jelly. She enjoyed licking around his helmet and, on impulse, took him deep into her mouth. He reacted exactly as her friends had said he would; she really liked this small man with the big penis.Gene climbed onto the bed, pulling Tama with him. Harry positioned her on her hands and knees near the edge of the bed. He found her pussy flooded with her musky juice. He slid his cock, only a fraction smaller than Gene's into her easily as Tama leaned forward to continue sucking Gene's big cock. Both men were tired from their journey, but they were so excited that they came quickly. Harry fell onto the bed exhausted, but Gene got up, flipped Tama over onto her back and put his mouth to her tunnel. Gene had been, and technically still was, a virgin but he'd seen plenty of porn. He was tentative at first, but within a minute he attacked her pussy energetically, paying special attention to her hard hot clit. Tama began to shudder; the shudders turned into shakes and eventually to a massive spasm which shook her entire body. “Thank you, Gene that was wonderful.” Gene nodded and smiled then he climbed onto the bed next to Tama. They kissed and held each other while Harry slept.Later they reversed and Gene's virginity was no more. Tama loved the way his cock filled her. She wondered what it would feel like in her ass. She'd heard others talking about it, but couldn't imagine how it would work. She resolved to speak with her Queen in the morning.It was late afternoon when we reached the falls. As Queen, Hosi went first up the rope. Once she had reached the top she quickly organized a team to help. I recognized our cooks and gave them the best of the skillets. The rest went to the Elders, the other men, and the palace guards. I had spoken at length with Sean on the trip. He had several ideas as to other cooking implements we could make.This might have seemed a trifle, but feeding the tribe was one of the Queen's primary responsibilities. We already had almost three hundred chickens in a huge coop well below the village where any run-off from rain would not contaminate our water supply. In another six months we'd be able to eat chicken as well as the eggs. The other responsibilities included maintaining the housing and settling disputes, and of course, defending the tribe. Having spent most of my time in our little house with Hosi I had been shielded from most of this, but now I could see how frustrating all this work could be. I had to help her and the best way was always to fuck her until she dropped. My problem was that she had much more endurance than I could ever hope for. Not only was she a woman—she was an Amazon—strong and tougher than nails.We fell into a pattern, much like in our pre-Queen days. We made love every morning before rising from bed, again after lunch when possible and again in the evening before we retired. Fortunately, for me Hosi was already pregnant and was told by Dennis to curtail actual intercourse. Now we used our mouths and hands on each other. When Hosi was seven months along I had to go to the city; we were in desperate need of some supplies, especially seed for the spring planting. This was the only time we had been separated since my initial return from the U.S. What I saw going down river was terrifying. I rushed back to the valley and called into conference all the men, the military leaders, and my Queen.I explained what I had seen—massive deforestation—on both sides of the Amazon roughly one hundred miles from the valley. There had been no sign of it just a month ago. I explained my concerns and listed what I saw as solutions. In the end it was Hosi's decision and hers alone. She took almost no time to decide, “I trust you completely, David. Do what you think best. Just keep me informed.” I promised her I would and then I did something I dreaded—I told her I would have to be away from her for several days. “Just be ready to take care of me when you get back,” she replied and then she gave me a wonderful kiss. I gathered Gene and we left immediately.Gene and I went right to the boat. We didn't wait to pack or say good-bye. Gene had proven very popular with the Amazons. First of all, he was relatively short and light weight. The women loved to pick him up and carry him around the valley; he kind of liked it, too. Despite his short stature there was nothing short about his cock. I had, of course, seen him in the toilets and the baths. The toilets! This was the one thing the men had the hardest time adjusting to. Few had yet to fully accept doing their business in front of a bunch of beautiful women. I practically laughed myself off the seat the first time one of the Amazons had offered Sean some of the wide leaves we used to wipe with. Sean, befitting his Irish heritage, had fair skin and red hair. This was the first, but not the last, time his face perfectly matched his hair. Another occurred when one of the Amazons actually offered to wipe his dirty butt.Gene had the largest cock of any of the men, including me. Several times Hosi had teased me, suggesting that she should have waited. I pretended to pout and we all had a great laugh over it. Now I needed Gene's legal expertise—badly.Our first stop was the American Consulate. We met with the consul who, greatly to his diplomatic credit, didn't blink an eye when I made my request. He asked us why and we explained. He excused himself and returned to us about twenty minutes later. “What you have requested will be in the next diplomatic pouch. The Secretary told me the ‘materials' would be a gift—thanks for a job well done. If you return Thursday afternoon I'll have everything ready.” We thanked him and left.Our next stop was at the local government office where we politely requested to see the person in charge. We wore our crosses and pretended that we were representing our church. “Senhor,” I began, “our church is very concerned about the deforestation we have seen. We would like to purchase a large tract of land well upriver to set aside as a preserve—no logging, no hunting, nothing. This way there will always be some wilderness in the future. There are many animals that will be forced into extinction if no action is taken.”“How much would you think about buying?”“We were thinking about 100 square miles of the most remote portion of the jungle, maybe more if the price was right. I suggest we establish some boundaries using our GPS devices. We could return say…Thursday for an answer. Of course we would expect a formal contract and deed from the government in return.”“How much were you thinking of spending, Senhor?”“We could go as high as ten million US dollars. We would have to liquidate some investments, but that should take only a few weeks. Will you please make inquiries of the appropriate parties? Do you think we could have an answer by Thursday next?” The official assured us that he could.Gene and I returned to the boat. “Was it wise to give him the amount so soon? I think we could have bargained.”“You're probably right, but did you see the greed in his eyes? He'll take a cut and his boss will take a cut, and so on and so forth. Some money may actually make it to the public coffers, but that's not my concern. I'll want you to check the contract terms. I can read it for you easily enough, but I'll get lost in those technical legal terms. Let's find a phone. I need to call my financial advisor.”Part of the plan was that I would liquidate my holdings for the purchase. The others would fund any future needs from theirs. I thought I would still have about a million left when we were done; the other men's assets came to just over seven million and that would be plenty for our needs. We stayed overnight and returned to the valley the following day.As a geologist/explorer for Al-Cor I often had to make measurements of large tracts of land. The valley from side to side—mountain top to mountain top—was approximately 1.75 miles. The length I estimated at seven miles, making the total area about twelve and a quarter square miles. If I centered the valley in the tract we should be able to have a minimum of four miles as a buffer for the valley. I organized a mapping party including Kevin and Scott along with their women. We trekked into the jungle for five days, returning with all the measurements we would need.I knew that the government would try to cheat us, but I planned to cheat them back, giving them dimensions for more than 125 square miles, not 100. I doubted they thought the “simple missionaries” would ever think about cheating them.Gene and I headed downriver on Wednesday. We met with the official who showed us their proposed contract. Gene made several key changes, including the issue of mineral rights. We needed the mineral rights; without them any group could invade our territory in search of gold, silver, gems, oil, uranium, or a hundred other reasons and it would be legal if not changed in the contract.We went to the bank where I was pleased to see that my investments had been deposited. I phoned our government contact and informed him we were ready. I could hear the greed in his voice. I would use it to advantage in the weeks to come.Our next stop was the Consulate. The Consul had our boxes ready—two crates of 9mm semi-automatic rifles and two crates of ammunition. This was a critical part of the plan. We could use the Amazon warriors and their bows, but the noise of the rifles would help scare off any loggers who might stray into our land. I asked if the Marines could guard the boxes while we made one more stop. I ordered hundreds of signs—POSTED, PRIVATE PROPERTY, TRESPASSERS WILL BE SHOT, BOCETA LAND COMPANY. We were ready.The deal was consummated two weeks later. As I anticipated, the official paid no attention whatsoever to the longitudes and latitudes I entered into the contract—all he could see were the dollar signs. We actually wound up with more than 140 square miles, giving us an even greater buffer than I had hoped. Of course, one of their conditions was that the payment be in cash. We signed the contract, obtained the deed, and demanded a receipt—just in case. That receipt could be used to blackmail the official, if necessary.I was bone weary when I dragged myself into the palace. It was done—we officially owned the land in the valley and roughly four miles on all sides. The signs had been posted and the men had all practiced with the rifles. Getting them from the consulate was critical. There was absolutely no way I could ever explain to the local authorities why a group of peaceful missionaries might need twenty high powered rifles and five hundred thousand rounds of ammunition. We'd had patrols in the past; now we had more. Each of the men went on patrol with his women—all except me. By the time we set up the patrols Hosi was almost ready to give birth.I practically crawled into our quarters. Hosi would have laughed, but she knew that the tribe's survival was no laughing matter. She undressed me and half-carried me to the baths. I never knew that water could feel so good. She washed me, at least she started to, but several tribeswomen thought it undignified for the Queen to do such menial work. They took over and as they did I wondered what they would think if they ever saw us in bed. Not surprisingly, there were few secrets in the tribe—it was small in numbers and everyone lived in close proximity. The guards had seen us fucking and sucking many times and I was sure that they'd told their friends; like I said—no secrets!They helped me back to the palace and I thought that I'd be able to finally get some sleep. That's when Hosi showed me the little amphora of oil—what a time to decide she wanted her butt fucked! Mercifully, she did almost all the work. Hosi placed me on our bed, oiled my cock, and lubed her asshole. Then she slowly dropped onto me. “Damn, you're beautiful,” I told her.“No, I'm not. I'm pregnant and fat. Just look at my big belly.”“I am…that's what I think is so beautiful. The rest of you is even better.” That brought a smile to her face. She rose up slowly and proceeded to fuck herself. I fingered her cunt and played with her clit. I brought my fingers to my mouth, but Hosi ambushed me, pulling them to hers. I had to go back for another sample before I was permitted to taste my gorgeous wife. Hosi always tasted sweet and musky, no matter that it was after her warrior training or an hour at the baths. I had eaten a few pussies in my day, but never one as tasty or receptive as hers. Of course, the fact that I was madly in love with her made no difference whatsoever. Yeah, right!I saw that Hosi was getting really excited. Her nerve endings must have been firing non-stop. The look in her eyes told me she was going crazy with her lust. I grabbed her clit, twisting it wildly as I plunged my fingers in and out of her cunt. Dennis had told us it would be OK so long as I didn't go deep. I kept my fingers at just the right depth to stimulate her G-spot. Her immediate reaction was to shake—just a bit at first—but increasing with every passing second. I was at it for almost a minute when she leaned back, held her position, and arched forward violently as her orgasm claimed control over her body. She seemed dazed when she fell onto my chest. We were both soaked…and exhausted. Eventually, we were able to rise. I led her to the pool for a relaxing swim. We floated together for almost thirty minutes under the moonlight. I could look up and see the stars shining brilliantly overhead. Funny—I had rarely noticed the heavens when I had been working. Then they were nothing more than an opportunity to determine our location. Tonight the skies were beautiful—breathtaking, actually.Five days later it was Scott's turn to patrol. I was relaxing in our “swimming pool” with Hosi and Kela. Hosi had finally learned to float and was making reasonable progress at actually swimming. I didn't tell her, but I thought she'd have to start from scratch once she had delivered our child. That was only a few weeks away at most. I was bouncing Kela and having a great time when I heard the alarm.Rini had run all the way to the village, probably more than five miles to tell Queen Hosi that intruders had been found trespassing. I told her I would come. I returned home to dress and retrieve my rifle. Fifteen minutes later Rini and I left along with and additional fifteen armed warriors. I was running all out; they were merely trotting. It was more than hour later that we caught up with the patrol. We huddled quickly while I told them of my plan. The Amazons spread out, but remained concealed awaiting my signal. I flanked the logging party, moving off to their right. I stepped out, rifle at the ready when I thought the time was right. “Alto!” (Stop!) I shouted. There were six of them, all armed.“What'd you say?” I assumed it was the leader.“Well, at least you speak English. That'll make things easier. You are trespassing on private property. There are signs all over. I could kill you and there's nothing could be done about it.”“I got to hand it to you—you got balls. There's only one of you and there's six of us. Seems to me, if there's any killin' to be done….”“Oh, I assure you…I am not alone, but don't take my word for it. See this tree? Watch what happens when I count to three. One…two…three!” In that instant more than twenty arrows flew through the air, all embedding themselves deep into the trunk. “Now, I'll take your weapons and you can turn around and get out of our property. Or, you can die right here…right now.” They dropped their weapons and turned around. I followed--the Amazons right behind me--to the boundary of our property. “I don't suppose I have to tell you not to come back. We won't be so forgiving the next time. We'll shoot first. You saw what kind of marksmanship our archers have. They never miss.”I left them at the boundary of the property. I returned their weapons and watched as they boarded some beat up work boats and took off downstream. The Amazons and Scott came out of the underbrush as soon as they were out of sight. We all had a good laugh. We walked back to the valley in high spirits. I was pretty sure the word would get around quickly. God knows there was plenty of other virgin land they could rape.I met with Hosi in the palace. When she saw the smile on my face she knew all had worked out well. We had a light lunch and readied ourselves for our meeting with the men. I knew that Scott, Kevin and Dennis had made a great transition to the valley. We had all been there almost two years and were all close friends and/or relatives. Hosi and I were concerned about our new recruits.We sat in the dining hall where Hosi ordered some cool juice. We drank and relaxed until Hosi spoke, “I want to be sure you are doing well here in our valley. Having been to your country I know that there is a huge adjustment. So, please tell me, how are you doing?”One by one the men all told how they had been welcomed by the members of the tribe. They enjoyed all the sex they were having and the openness of the women. Several exclaimed that they had never experienced so many women with so little jealousy of each other. To a man they admitted having trouble with the communal toilets, but they were dealing with it. Then we got to Gene. You'd think a lawyer would be pretty glib, but he could be incredibly shy. Eventually we got him to speak, “Could we have…uh…uh…oh, jeez…Tama come in?”“Do you know where she is, Gene?”“Yes…my Queen, she's outside…she's waiting for me.” Hosi summoned a guard and sent her for Tama. Gene's disposition changed dramatically when she entered the room. He rose grinning and went to her. They kissed and embraced, holding hands when they returned to his seat. Tama sat, pulling Gene onto her lap. She had her arm around his waist.“My Queen, “Tama began, “Gene and I really like each other. He is worried because I am so much bigger and stronger, but he also knows that I would never harm him. Just the opposite; I want to take care of him. I would like to have Gene live with me. I know I will have to share him with many others just as you had to share David, but I know he will always return to me.”Is this what you want, Gene? You and Tama seem to get along well. I am pleased to see you happy and smiling now that she is here with you.”“Yes…Hosi…I mean…Queen Hosi…I know it looks funny. I'm so small and she's so tall, but we do love each other and we want to be together. If it's OK with you, that is.”“Relax, Gene—it is OK with me. Scott and Dennis, and, of course, David all live with tribeswomen. David and I are legally married. I'm sure you've noticed our rings. I would be pleased if all of you had regular women to take care of you. Just remember something that David told me when we first began making love. He told me that he would give the others his seed, but he would give me his soul. I think it will be the same with you. Do you agree?”“Oh, yes, my Queen. I give everything I am to Tama; the others are a duty—a responsibility I have to the tribe.”“Yes, my Queen,” Tama added, “I suspect I am much like you. I don't like Gene having sex with the others, but it is necessary. I love my sisters and my tribe.”“Well said, both of you. I gladly give my blessing to you. I will want to know how you are doing together in another month. If all goes well I will declare you to be mates.” The elation in Tama's and Gene's faces said it all. They hugged each other and kissed passionately, oblivious to their surroundings.Finally, it was Sean's turn. “My Queen, you know that I have been working in the forges. Several of the tribeswomen have joined me as assistants. It works out well. The processes are time consuming and there is nothing to do….” Hosi began to laugh and the rest of us soon joined in. Sean continued, “ well, what I meant to say was that there was nothing to do, but now that I have my assistants….” We all just laughed even louder until Sean got up and left. He returned a minute later with two red-faced women who were carrying something under a cloth.Sean had them put the object on the table and removed the cloth. Underneath was a smooth cast iron griddle. “We made this from some of the iron we mined. When David told me about the problem cooking eggs here in the palace I realized that the same problem existed in all the houses. We built this to fit into all the fireplaces in the village. We already have fifty that we made using the mold my assistants and I made…during those few times we weren't making love. He pulled the two closer and placed his arms around their waists.“My Queen, we also have a request. The three of us would like to live together.” The women grinned wildly and leaned up to kiss his cheeks. “Please, my Queen,” they said simultaneously.“You also have my blessing. I am thrilled to see how quickly you are making the transition. More importantly each of you has volunteered some service, other than making love to the tribeswomen. That makes you a part of us. You are outsiders no longer.” She was just about to sit when she suffered a convulsion and her water broke.I rushed to her side and held her with love. I helped my wife, my love, to the hospital. Tama had run ahead with Gene in her arms. Dennis was ready for us. He led Hosi to a bed; Leba already had a pot of water on the fire. There were loads of clean sheets and towels. Three hours later I was a father again. Hosi and I had a strong baby boy.One of the guards brought Kela. I held her in my arms while Hosi held our son. “Look, Kela you have a little brother, someone for all of us to love. I know you'll help take good care of him, won't you?”“Yes, Dada…love baby.” I set her down and watched proudly as she gave her brother a tender kiss. I sat next to Hosi and wiped the sweat from her face. I leaned down and kissed her. “I love you. I'll always love you.” Hosi looked up with those sparkling green eyes, exhausted from her ordeal. She didn't have to speak. I knew she'd love me forever.Sean and I walked slowly back from the forges. We'd spent the entire day working with iron, making arrowheads and spear points. All we had to do now was attach them to the wooden shafts. He had his arms around his assistants—they'd played with each other all the way home, kissing and touching, expressing their love for each other. We had begun the walk together, but he had a few more distractions than I did and now he was more than a hundred feet behind me. I was just about to exit the woods when I noticed something I thought was funny—not “ha ha” funny—“wrong” funny. I turned to Sean holding up my left hand to say “stop” and my right hand to my lips for quiet.“What's wrong, David?” It was Misa, one of the assistant/live-in lovers.I led them back into the tall grass. I whispered, “Take a look. Then tell me what's wrong.” The women knelt forward for not more than ten seconds before returning. “Where is everyone?”“My question, exactly. We need to find out what's going on. Can we sneak up on the village?”“We can,” she replied, “but it would be best if you stay here. Please do not be insulted, but you are clumsy in the woods.” She turned and both women melted away as silently as ghosts. They returned about a half hour later. “We could not see any of the tribeswomen, but we did see several men carrying funny rifles.” When I asked further I determined they were talking about AK-47's. This was obviously a huge problem—one that would require care and planning. The four of us returned hurriedly to the forges. We decided to make as many arrows and spears as we had heads for. The women had their bows and could do a lot of damage if they had to. They weren't in Hosi's class, but they were no slouches either.The good thing about the forges was that few of the tribe and even fewer of the men knew their location. They were deep in the mountains hidden in a small glen. Only the smoke would give away the location, and even then only when there was little wind—an extremely rare event. We reached there just as the sun was setting. We made several hundred arrows by the light of the glowing embers and more than fifty spears, connecting the iron heads to the shafts with thin, but strong plant fibers and sealing with a thin layer of beeswax. We carried all our weapons down the path, hiding them in the bushes and weeds.I also carried a long rope, woven from a number of strong vines. It was almost fifty feet long. Finally, I brought two short pieces of iron bar, each about two feet long—leftovers from the manufacture of the spear heads. We reviewed my plan as we stole barefooted through the dark jungle illuminated only by the cloud-covered quarter moon. We snuck along the bank of the river until we were near the palace. That's when we first noticed a guard pacing around the building. I took note of the time. He made one transit on an average of seventy-five seconds. We waited until he was around the corner before running to the side of the building. The women—stronger than either of us—lifted me by my waist until they each had a foot in their hands. One colossal boost lifted me onto the thatched roof. I used my iron bars to dig into the thatch and hold myself in place as they ran back into hiding.They were there less than ten seconds when the guard turned the corner. I scrunched down into the thatch, my khaki clothing blending in well with my surroundings. He had turned the far corner again before I began making my way across the roof. Stopping at the skylight in our bedroom, I quickly tied the rope to one of the beams and lowered myself slowly to the floor. I tiptoed to Hosi's bed and was just about to place my hand over her mouth when she whispered, “I knew you'd come. Be careful—there's a guard outside the door.” I cut the rope holding her hands behind her back and kissed her gently.“What happened,” I whispered back, “How'd they get past the patrol?”“It was Jacob. He led them into a trap—an ambush. They were outnumbered and caught completely by surprise.” Surprisingly, what Hosi had said made a lot of sense. Jacob had practically begged to accompany me on the last trip to the city. I saw him on a pay phone when I exited one of the stores. He told me he wanted to let his mother know he was OK. Now he had betrayed all of us.“Where are all the tribeswomen and the men?”“Most are tied up in the throne room, others in the dining hall and the hospital. I think the men are in our old house. All are under guard. They could probably escape or beat the guards but they won't because they know that I'll be killed first if they do.”“Well, I think we need to do something about that, don't you?” I showed her the iron bars as I moved behind the doors. When I was ready she screamed. The door flew open and two heavily armed guards ran into the room. I smashed a bar across the rear guard's head and the other's on the backswing. To make sure I hit each of them again and again until I was sure they were dead. I dragged them to a corner as Hosi took their weapons and ammunition. I closed the door and we climbed back to the roof.We sidled carefully to our children's room. I lowered Hosi to the floor. I followed and she took her place behind the door. I woke Kela and whispered to her—this was her chance to be a warrior. She nodded and I joined Hosi. When I signaled Kela she screamed “Mama…Mama.” The guard opened the door, but did not enter. Kela screamed again and he took two steps into the room. They were the last steps he'd ever take. Hosi took out her frustrations on his skull, dropping him in an instant. We closed the door and talked for a moment, planning ahead. Hosi thought she had seen between twelve and fifteen attackers. Three were already down and I was sure we could take down the guard outside with ease. Hosi climbed to the roof and waved to Sean. She pantomimed shooting a bow. The next time the guard walked past he was struck fatally with two arrows, fired from the nearby shadows by Sean's assistants. They dragged the body away as Hosi dropped the rope for them. A minute later there were five of us in the children's room. Hosi took one of the bows and a handful of arrows. One of the assistants had the other bow, the other several spears. I had an AK-47, but I was praying I wouldn't have to use it. Silent weapons would be much more effective now.We tiptoed down the hallway toward the dining hall. It was smaller than the throne room so it figured there would be fewer guards. My watch showed the time at 3:47. The hallways were dark. We couldn't be seen when we peeked around the corner. There were several lanterns lit in the hall. We could see the tribeswomen seated on the floor, their hands tied behind their backs. There were three guards spread out in the hall although two of them looked to be half asleep. We pulled back for Hosi's orders.“Misa, you take the closest guard. He's only about ten yards away. Wait for my first shot. I'll take the one who's awake first then I'll take the other while you take your shot.” She strung one arrow, as did Misa; Hosi placed another in my hand, signaling that I was to stay behind her. She sent Misa to the other side of the hall where she'd have a clear shot. Hosi leaned against the wall as she drew the bowstring back. She nodded to Misa who nodded, showing she, too, was ready.Hosi released her shot. The only sign was a slight “woosh” through the air. A second later a second “woosh” as Misa released her shot, almost at the same instant as Hosi's second. All three guards were dead in less than two seconds. The women looked up, but did not speak. They knew the importance of remaining silent. They were cut free in minutes. One went to retrieve Sean and our children. We all exited through the rear doors, melting into the jungle.We now had almost two hundred warriors, but only a handful of weapons. Our next stop was the hospital. We snuck up to the building, setting another ambush. Sometimes the simplest tactics are the most effective, and this was one of those times. Ten warriors with spears went to the rear. Hosi and several others went to the front and sides where there were lots of windows. There were two guards inside along with perhaps a hundred Amazons. Hosi pulled back to instruct her troops. Again, it was the archers who were in the forefront with the spear carriers in reserve. Hosi identified the targets and nocked her arrow in the string. She once again took the farther target, leaving the closer one to her lesser companion. This time they shot simultaneously and again their aim was true. The warriors were released and we moved on to the next targets. The only sounds had been the startled “Ugghs” as the arrows struck home, shattering each man's heart and the dropping of their weapons to the floor.

Hosi's Challenge.In 7 parts, based on the posts by senorlongo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novel.We walked to the small private airport and chartered a plane for the following morning. Then I walked Hosi back toward the hotel. She was surprised when I turned off. “It's this way,” she commented.“Yeah, I know, but…humor me.” She shrugged her shoulders, but held my hand and followed along. She was shocked when I found a jewelry store and walked in. “I want a set of matching wedding bands,” I told the clerk. Then, turning to Hosi I told her, “It's customary for married women to wear a ring and lots of men, too. It will be a sign of our love. The ring is symbolic—it goes around forever…never ending, like our love for each other. Let's look at some and see if there's anything we like.”Silly…asking if there was anything she would like; she liked everything. After an hour or so we decided on two rings shaped like intertwined ropes, kind of like the way we intertwined while making love—at least that's what Hosi told me. They actually had two in our sizes. Hosi was all smiles as I placed it on her finger. I grinned ear to ear when she put mine on. I paid with my credit card and we kissed. The bills would go directly to my financial manager. He made a fortune doing this for me and a handful of others. Now he'd make more once my uncle's fortune was added to mine. I had also sent notarized instructions about Hosi as my heir.Hosi couldn't take her eyes off her ring. She kept pushing her hand out so she could see it and every time she did she reached up and kissed me. I had more than a dozen kisses on the brief two-block stroll, but the real reward came when we got back to the room. I opened the door for her and followed her in. A second later I was flat on my back with Hosi firmly on top of me. “You could have just offered to suck my cock, you know.”“Sure, but this was more fun. You looked so funny flying through the air. I'm glad you landed on the bed. You might have hurt yourself.”“Go ahead…tease me if you want to. I know you planned the whole thing and you'd never let me land on the floor. I'll bet you'd crawl under me to protect me…wouldn't you?”Hosi leaned down and stroked my cheek before kissing me, her tongue snaking into my mouth. “You know me too well. I'd never let you get hurt.”“You know,” I replied with a grin, “in most societies I'd be the one saying that. In fact, I'm saying it now…in spite of my currently embarrassing position. There's only one thing wrong.”“And, what's that?”“You are wearing your slacks and your panties. How am I supposed to eat your pussy when it's covered up like that?”“You have a…now, what is the expression…oh, yeah…a one-track mind.”“You're right, and my one track begins with the letter ‘H.' Now are you going to lose those clothes or what? Don't make me hurt you.” Hosi fell onto me, laughing like crazy.“David, you're so funny. We both know that you'd never hurt me and we both know you'd sacrifice yourself in a second for me or Kela. Am I right?” I started to reply, but I never had the chance. Hosi covered my mouth with hers. Her hands in my hair pulled me to her as her tongue wrestled with mine. I had never seen such passion, even in Hosi who was by far the most passionate and most loving woman I had ever known. We kissed for almost five minutes, swapping spit until I broke it and looked up.“So, why are you still dressed?” I pushed Hosi up and flipped her over, pulling her clothes from her body as I did. In seconds she was naked and I was removing my clothes. “You're not the only one here who can wrestle, you know. I did wrestle varsity at Princeton and I was All-Ivy junior and senior years. However, in the interest of self-preservation I readily admit I'm not in your league. I give up. You can suck my cock. I'm lying down now.”Hosi took one look at me and broke out into uncontrolled laughter. She rolled all over the bed. Suddenly, she stopped and sat up. “I think you should lick my pussy now, don't you. Since you gave up you have to do what I tell you, right?”“Oh, yes ma'am…anything you say.” I could barely contain myself, but I did as instructed—I licked that delicious pussy. As I did, Hosi weakened, ”Why do I even pretend to be angry at you? Have we ever had an argument? Not even once. Why is that?”“Well, for one thing,” I began, taking a short break to lick the juice from my face, “we are both truly in love with each other. Also, we are both smart enough and mature enough to understand that arguing and fighting never accomplish anything. We know that you are good at certain things and I am good at others. We're a perfect match for each other.” I dove back into her cunt.“How am I supposed to discuss anything with you when…oh, David…when you…ooooh… with you…ooooohhhhh David!” She came hard, her thighs clenching tightly around my head as she shook violently. Finally, she relaxed, opened her legs, and pulled me up to her. She handled my 200-plus pounds like I was a child. Hosi held me tightly, savoring the effect of my skin on hers. Eventually, she returned to normal. “That was pretty intense, David. Now I think I need to take care of you. She flipped me over and moved down between my legs. She ran her finger lightly over my ball sac and up the underside of my cock. It jumped in response. Hosi looked up at me, smiled, and engulfed my cock in a single gulp.Hosi was strong—every single part of her. Her tongue and mouth worked over my hard cock with a vengeance. “Hosi…please…if you keep this up I won't be able to fuck you for days. Please move up and sit on my cock. I want to be in you. Please.”“You know I can't resist you…especially when I know what pleasure you'll give me. I love you, David.” She moved her way up my body, taking the time to lick my navel and my tiny nipples. She sucked on my neck giving me a big hickey. Damn! For some reason she loved doing that to me. I think it had to do with my embarrassment in the baths when others could easily see the results of our passion for each other. When she reached my mouth she kissed me forcefully; I reacted to the kiss so strongly I barely noticed when she slid down my cock. It was only when I felt her heat that I sighed into her mouth. I slowly pushed up, lifting her body around my organ. Hosi started to rock and soon we were in our rhythm—not just a rhythm, our rhythm. It was something we did whenever we fucked; something we did every day; something guaranteed to raise our temperatures to the boiling point. Faster and faster we went; harder and harder we ground into each other until—at last—we exploded into each other. Hosi collapsed onto me. I gripped her tightly and we kissed again…and again…and again. Finally, she slid off and we found sleep.We woke before dinner, dressed and went out to the street. Hosi told me she did not want a big meal so we looked for a hamburger joint we had seen earlier. I always found it amazing that the entire world had embraced the simple burger. We found the restaurant and sat down at a table which was less than immaculate. We were used to extremely sanitary conditions in the valley, but we had to admit the food was good. The burgers were served with lettuce, tomato, and onion in addition to cheese and bacon. I was just about to take a bite when Hosi admonished me, “Don't even think about it. Get rid of that onion if you're planning on fucking me tonight.” I sheepishly removed the onion receiving a smile of approval from my wife and lover.We each had a slice of pie for dessert—apple for Hosi, cherry for me. Not surprisingly, the burgers were a lot better than the pie, but we managed to finish and head back to the hotel. I thought for a moment that we might run into trouble, but the kids moved past us without either comment or threat. I locked the door and turned to find Hosi on her knees with her arms inviting me. “Why are you down there, Hosi?”“This is my ‘begging' position. I'm begging you to fuck me.”“I liked it better when we made love. I don't really like you using that word and I don't quite understand why you would beg. All you have to do is lie down on the bed and …well…do nothing.” Hosi jumped up in a single graceful motion and fell back onto the bed.“So, do you know what I want now?”“Of course, the same thing you always want…me…to make love with me. Isn't that obvious?” Hosi grinned and waggled her finger. I went to her like a moth to flame. I fell into those strong arms and was reminded of our first time together, making love on the mattress in the company of Queen Aleppa and her guards. Hosi had held her arms open for me in exactly the same way that morning. I leaned down to kiss her, taking the time to slowly remove the few articles of clothing that covered her body. I moved down slowly until I was just over her delicious cunt. That morning I had taken her by surprise, but there would be no surprise tonight. Hosi knew exactly what was coming, not that she wouldn't enjoy it every bit as much as that morning demonstration more than eighteen months ago.I had one or two surprises I hadn't shared with Hosi. Should I try one now? Why not? There's a certain depravity associated with sex in a motel, hotel, inn, or even the city park. I lifted Hosi's legs and covered her cunt with my mouth. I reached up to massage her breasts and roll her nipples. So far I had left her areolas alone. I'd deal with them later. Hosi was reacting as I had anticipated—she was oozing nectar; it coated her legs. I felt she was ready. I moved up to suck her clit while I pushed my finger into her ass. I began to rub. My other hand went to her tunnel in search of her G-spot. I could feel my other finger from her ass. That's all I did—suck and rub…suck and rub. It was funny watching and feeling Hosi squirm and it was amazing to know that I could render a fierce warrior helpless with nothing more than my fingers and tongue. I felt her begin to shudder and shake. In a minute it had expanded to a full-blown orgasm, but I kept up my attentions. Hosi experienced one orgasm after another for almost two minutes. It was as though she'd had one giant orgasm that wouldn't end. Finally—mercifully—I stopped.Hosi was covered in sweat. It was the first time I'd ever seen her out of breath. She lay there for several minutes until she could speak, “What was that?”“My secret weapon. I save it for special occasions…and for very special women.” I leaned down to give her a quick kiss. “Now I think we should go to sleep, don't you?” Hosi was too tired to argue.The following morning we took our air charter up river. I always found it incredible how different things looked from the air. Even at 125 miles per hour the trip took us six hours. We exited and thanked our pilot. We walked the short distance to the harbor. We met Reta and Scott en route and we could tell something was wrong. The expression on Reta's face said it all. Hosi ran to her. “It's the Queen, “Reta began, “she fell and Dennis thinks she's going to have a…” Scott filled in the blank, “miscarriage.”Reta continued, tears in her eyes, “Dennis doesn't think she will live. The fall hurt some things inside her. Oh, Hosi what will we do?”Hosi hugged her friend, “Right now there is nothing we can do. We can't go up the river in the dark…it's much too dangerous. We have no choice but to wait until tomorrow.” We walked back to the harbor where Scott had reserved two rooms. Hosi was really down. I asked her what would happen—who would become the new queen if Aleppa died.“There will be a competition—the best warrior will win and become queen. We do not fight each other, but we will have a contest. I believe it will be between me and Reta. You'd better hope I win.”“Why?”“Reta appears to be in agreement with all the Queen's proclamations, but I know her like I would a sister; she has very different ideas. I believe that she would enslave all the men if she becomes the next queen. I know what you are thinking—so what, you'd still be mine. But, there is no guarantee in fact I think she would split us up. She still remembers how you outsmarted her with Scott. Reta doesn't forget. It would be an interesting competition—Reta is stronger than me, but I have better skills. Let us hope that the Queen survives.”We slept uneasily and were up at dawn. We piled into the boat and Scott fired up the engines. We pulled quickly into the river. In less than a minute we were at top speed of more than forty-five miles an hour. Scott, Reta, and Hosi kept a sharp eye upriver while I checked behind us. Allowing the valley to be found would be a catastrophe for the tribe. I saw nothing for more than an hour. We met no other boats, so we were in the clear. That gave me time to think about the other potential problem—what to do if Aleppa died and was succeeded by Reta. I knew I couldn't bear being separated from Hosi so I had to find a solution. I'm pretty good at solving problems and I had the solution to this one by the time we turned into the tributary that would lead to the waterfall and the valley. I would discuss everything with Hosi, but only when I could be sure that we would not be overheard.We reached the waterfall by mid-afternoon and had climbed the rope within ten minutes of our arrival. We rushed to the hospital. Dennis greeted us with no smile on his face and no hope in his heart. Quickly, he told us of her internal injuries, how the fetus was already dead, and how she was bleeding to death internally. After Scott and Reta had returned home Dennis continued with us, going over some information he wanted to keep confidential, “I don't understand how she could sustain such severe injuries by falling down a few stairs. The highest staircase in the palace is six steps. These injuries look like she fell down several flights, at least. It's a mystery, that's for sure.” Hosi and I left, taking our sleeping daughter over my shoulder. We were home in minutes.Hosi began to speak, but I silenced her with a finger to her lips. “I need to go to the forges tomorrow morning,” I told her, “will you please come with me? We can bring Kela with us.” Hosi picked up on what I was doing and went along, agreeing immediately as we prepared for our evening meal and an early bedtime. Once in bed we were able to whisper. “Something smells badly here, Hosi,” I began, “Dennis didn't want to say it out loud, but he thinks there was foul play. Someone here in the valley is responsible. I don't know how yet, but I'll figure it out. We also need to talk about the successor and what we'll do if Reta wins. We can talk some more tomorrow.” I kissed Hosi and she spooned with me as usual. Once again we slept fitfully.We woke early when Kela saw us and began to coo excitedly. We brought her to our bed, playing baby games with her until we rose. We had a light breakfast of fruit and bread before checking on the Queen's condition. There was no change; she was still in a coma, one from which she was unlikely to recover.Hosi and I walked with our toddler through the pine woods into the mountains. I made sure we were alone before I spoke, “I think someone threw Queen Aleppa down the stairs—maybe more than once. She's young and in good health. She's strong—a warrior—and she's probably fallen dozens of times without a problem. So how did she fall and do so much damage? I think that she was tricked by someone she trusted and thrown down. That's the only solution that makes sense.”“OK, David, but who would do something like that?”“Ask yourself…who would profit from the Queen's death?”Hosi brought her hands to her mouth, “Reta? Surely you don't think….”“Yeah, I do. I think her behavior the last two days was just an act. We know she disagreed with the Queen on the slavery issue and there's a good chance she could be the next queen. Know anyone else who stands to benefit? Only you, and you were hundreds of miles away. I want you to be extremely careful around Reta until this is resolved.“Now, let's assume that Reta is the next queen. What do we do? I think we and the other men have to leave. There's only one way we can do that.”“Yes, you will need your guns. They would swing the balance of power in your favor. I believe I can get them, but it will have to be secretly—very late at night.”“If you can do that I will take care of the rest—talking to Scott, Dennis, and Kevin. We would only need one boat so if we go we will have to disable the other. That's easy to do. If this doesn't give you the motivation to beat her, I don't know what will.” Hosi wore a determined expression as she nodded her agreement.I spoke to Scott, Dennis, and Kevin later in the day. Dennis agreed with my assessment of Aleppa's injuries. All three agreed we would have to leave if Reta became queen. Late that night, early morning actually, two rifles, two pistols, and our packs full of ammunition were slipped through the rear window of Hosi's house. We hid them carefully beneath the floor. I had dug out a hollow in anticipation and dumped the soil in the street, much like the prisoners of war did in “The Great Escape,” a movie I remembered well.We were deeply saddened when Queen Aleppa passed on early the following morning. The palace bell was struck at noon, summoning the entire tribe to the plaza. The five eldest women addressed the tribe members from the top step of the palace entrance, “We regret to inform you that our beloved Queen has died. Her body will be cremated in the traditional ceremony tomorrow morning. However, her spirit will live on within us forever. The competition to select her successor will begin the following morning right here in the plaza with the traditional lifting of the tribal stone. Those who can lift the stone shall move forward into the bow and spear contests. As per our tradition, the winner will be our new queen. Let us go to our homes now to mourn our beloved Queen Aleppa. The Council of Elders will reign until the new queen is selected.” Everyone was looking at the speaker—everyone, that is, except me. I was looking at Reta. I could see the scorn and derision on her face. Now I was sure she was involved in Queen Aleppa's death.Hosi, Kela and I returned to our small house. With Hosi on guard I checked the storage place for the guns. They were undisturbed. While in the plaza I did some quick mental measurements of the stone. I retrieved my pocket calculator from my backpack and did some calculations. “Hosi, that ‘stone' is a mica schist. Based on my calculations it should weigh between 258 and 270 pounds. We need to talk about how to lift it. Let's go up to the forges. There are some similar stones up there.” She put Kela on her hip and off we went.“There is a whole science devoted to lifting, both by people and machines. The important thing is to lift with your legs.” We stopped by a somewhat smaller rock and I demonstrated, “I suggest that you grip the stone with your arms and hands, spread your legs about as wide as your shoulders, and keep your back vertical—straight up and down. That way your legs will do all the work.” I gave her a demonstration, easily lifting a rock that went about 150 pounds. Hosi tried it on several rocks, perfecting the technique quickly. “Lifting like this will save your back for the other contests. Most people will bend over the rock like this and try to lift it. It's a great way to destroy your back. Those muscles are not designed to lift like that.”Hosi tried some more simple lifts before we turned back. “I'm glad you're on my side, David. You know so much that my people don't. I would never have guessed that I should lift that way. I'll bet that everyone else lifts the other way.” We stayed at home the entire day except for time we spent at the toilet and the baths. Even there, usually a site for good conversation, the mood was somber. It was dark when we finished our dinner and had an unexpected guest—Scott.“I was told to take a walk and not come back for an hour. Something's up, David; Reta's been acting funny all day.”“Why don't we eavesdrop and see if we can learn anything.” I kissed Hosi and Kela good-bye and we walked the three blocks to Reta's house. En route we met Leba returning from treating a wounded foot. “Come along with us, Leba, but we must be completely quiet. There's something rotten going on.” We detoured to the narrow alley that ran behind Reta's house and took station beside her rear window. I saw Leba holding her hand over her mouth as we listened. Reta was there with six other tribeswomen.“Things will be a lot different once I'm queen. We'll put those inferior men in their place. Ha ha—they'll be our slaves. I'm especially looking forward to taking care of that David. He embarrassed me in front of the Queen. I've had to play a role ever since, but no more.”“You did a great job with the Queen, Reta,” one of the others said. “I didn't think you'd be able to get her alone. There were always guards around when I was in the palace.” It was another, apparently a follower.“Actually, the whole thing was rather simple. I encouraged her to lead me down the steps. Once she was ahead of me I grabbed her elbows and lifted her over my head. I was able to throw her into the air. She crashed onto the stairs...she was injured, but not enough so I bashed her head into the step. That did the job, for sure.”“What will we do if Hosi wins? She'll be even worse than Aleppa was.”“That won't be a problem. She'll have the shortest reign in history. We can go there in the early morning while it's still dark and all the guards are sleepy. We'll kill her and her brat and anyone who gets into our way, but save David. I can't wait to see him under my whip. That alone will be worth everything I've had to do. Now…here's what we'll do….” I tapped Leba and Scott on the shoulders, signaling them to back away before we were discovered.“Wow, what a bitch,” Scott began, “and all this time I thought she loved me.”“Yes, Scott even I am amazed, but what will we do with this information?” It was Leba.“I think, Leba,” I began, “that for now we should do nothing. Let's wait and see how the contest goes. Then we'll know if we have to leave or if we have to set a trap of our own.” I hugged her and kissed her cheek; I hugged Scott and we went our separate ways.I went home and shook my head disgustedly at Hosi. She knew immediately what I was thinking. I had more to say—a lot more—but not until I could be sure we would not be overheard. That moment came sooner than I thought—while Kela was crying her head off. I began to clean her and while I did I whispered to Hosi, telling her everything that was said. Her expression hardened. She was ready for the contest.We said our good-byes to Queen Aleppa the following morning. We expected the mood to be subdued, but I sensed an undercurrent of tension. Hosi and I stood behind and to the left of Reta and her friends; at times their behavior caught the attention of others present, but they obviously didn't care at all. I prayed Aleppa's spirit would continue its presence through Hosi, but I steeled myself to do what was necessary if Reta won. Hosi and I returned home once the cremation was completed. Later, the ashes would be strewn over the waterfall.I spent most of the afternoon massaging Hosi, preparing her for the stresses of the competition. The following morning the hopefuls gathered in the plaza, the rest of the tribe standing by as observers. Reta was at the front of the line. Hosi was at the end, exactly as we had planned. Reta bent at the waist, grabbed the stone and lifted. Her strength was obvious—she lifted the stone despite her bad form. I thought I saw her wince when she lowered it to the ground. That wince might prove a deciding factor in the competition—time would tell.There were roughly fifty tribeswomen participating. I spoke to several observers and most either thought they would have no chance or expressed no interest in being queen. It took more than an hour to get even a third of the way through the line. Of the first seventeen only two including Reta had been able to handle the lift. All had used the “bend at the waist” technique. By the time Hosi was called there were five contestants. Hosi took the chalk I had given her and rubbed it on her chest, arms and hands. So many had tried the stone that it was wet with sweat. I'd found a deposit of chalk on an exploration in the mountains. It would help her grip tremendously.Hosi approached the stone, seemingly pensive as if she were debating how to make the attempt. In truth she was psyching out the opposition. She bent her knees and wrapped her arms around the rock, set her feet, straightened her back and lifted. It was a challenge, but she handled it fairly easily, so easily that one of Reta's buddies complained about the use of the chalk and about her style, as well. The Elder in charge asked Hosi first about the chalk. “The rock is wet from the others' exertions. Shouldn't I have an equal chance as those who went earlier—those who were able to grip and lift a dry rock? So far as my technique is concerned, I understand that I was to lift the stone. I didn't hear anything about how when we started.” The Elder thought for only a second when she allowed Hosi's effort. Now there were six finalists.Several went to the archery grounds to practice, but Hosi thought it unnecessary. “I practice five or six days a week. I can't imagine that one extra practice session will help me.” Once we were home again I laid her on the bed so I could massage her muscles again. Using olive oil, I rubbed her neck, back and shoulders. I spoke only when I got to her lower back, “Did you see Reta wince when she put the stone down. I wouldn't be surprised to learn that she strained her lower back. I couldn't believe that all the others tried to lift with their back muscles. They're obviously very strong, but let's see tomorrow how their backs hold up.”“You are right that they all are very strong. I think I could lift it that way, too, but I'm glad you showed me how to do it. I found it relatively easy. Hopefully, the rest of the contests will be as easy.” I finished with her legs so I flipped her over. I had just begun on her shoulders when she pushed my hands away and pulled me down for a kiss. “I think I could use something else to help me relax. The massage is great, but…you're even greater.” She slipped my shirt over my head and my shorts down to my ankles. I was naked in a second. Hosi wrapped her long legs around my waist and pulled me into her, not that I needed much encouragement. We hadn't fucked in more than two days and we needed each other desperately. Hosi used her strength on me for the first time, but apologized immediately, “Sorry, David it's just that I need you so badly. I just can't wait.” She gripped me fiercely as she forced my hard cock as deeply as possible. I was just a tool for her pleasure and I didn't mind a bit. Hosi bucked into me faster and harder with each thrust. It was only seconds before she was fucking as fast as humanly possible. She couldn't get my cock into her fast enough or deep enough. Even though she was beneath me she was doing all the work; I was only along for the ride. Sure enough her work soon earned its reward. I felt the familiar churning in my balls and I could tell that Hosi was very close, too. Suddenly, she thrust up with even more force, power and speed. Her cunt squeezed me fiercely. She came so hard she actually squirted, something she had never done before. I pumped my semen into her over and over before collapsing onto her. We sighed together and kissed for many minutes before I asked, “Relaxed now?”“Oh, yeah…never better. Maybe you'd better finish the massage now. Then we can eat.” I went back to work and when I was done I was sure that she could perform at maximum efficiency tomorrow. I only prayed that it would be good enough.The entire tribe assembled on the practice field for the archery competition. Each contestant fired three shots at the target, a red square approximately one foot square on a split log placed into the ground. The first set of shots appeared to be about 20 yards away. I wasn't surprised to see all six score perfectly at this distance. Two missed on one of their three shots when the target was moved back to about thirty. Hosi, Reta and two others remained. Only Hosi and Reta were able to achieve perfect scores at forty yards and at fifty. The Elders decided to move to the spear throwing in an attempt to break the tie.This time the target was a red rectangle, again on a split log, about four feet high by one wide. The initial try was at ten yards. Both Hosi and Reta were successful, but I kept a keen eye on Reta's back. I thought I saw her flinch a bit when she threw at the twenty yard target. Again, both she and Hosi scored. Hosi went first at thirty; her cast struck the target in the center. Reta's throw was a bit low, striking the target in the lower third. This time I was certain I had seen her wince and after the throw she could clearly be seen favoring her back. Her friends tried to massage her, but they'd never be able to fix her in time for the next attempt.I was also massaging Hosi's arm, shoulder and back, but she wasn't injured in the least. She was called for her forty yard throw. She began about five yards behind the line, took three quick steps and arched her back. She appeared to bend about thirty degrees, her back like a taut bowstring. Her throw flew in a high arc, descending toward the target. At first I thought it might be short, but I should have known better. The spear head embedded itself just below the target's middle and exactly in the center. There was enthusiastic applause from the audience. I was ecstatic at the throw. It had required tremendous athletic ability and coordination. Could Reta equal it?Reta took her spear, bent at the waist stretching her back muscles as she approached the throw line. She took several mincing steps and let fly. Her spear followed a similar arc to Hosi's and landed just at the bottom of the target. The five Elders went to examine the spear's location. After a minute's review they called both contestants to examine the spear. Hosi pulled me along with her. It was close, but there was a thin line of plain wood separating the target and the edge of the spear. Reta had missed by a millimeter. Hosi was declared the winner. The Elders stripped Hosi, removing her copper skirt and her grayish thong. Her bracelet and sandals were also removed. The items were then replaced—blazing white thong, gold skirt and bracelet, and new sandals with gold trim. Once done they knelt in front of Hosi; the assembled tribe followed suit. I also knelt. Finally, Reta knelt, her face a mask of anger and disgust. I knew the time had arrived. We had to be extra careful from now on.Hosi came to me and pulled me up, “Not you, David…you are never to kneel before me. I wouldn't be here were it not for you. In fact, I'd like everyone to please rise. I'm uncomfortable seeing all of you on the ground.” Hosi was congratulated by the Elders and we were led to the palace. Dennis and Leba brought our daughter and I happily lifted Kela onto my shoulder. We walked hand in hand into the palace where we were led for the first time to the private area. There were several rooms, all larger than our house. Hosi excused the crowd and told them she would be ready for tomorrow's ceremony. It was at that time that she would receive the tribe and they would pledge themselves to follow Hosi's leadership in all matters.I spoke for the first time once everyone had left, “Now's the time we must be at our most vigilant. I am sure they will act either tonight or tomorrow night in the early morning. That means we cannot sleep in the bed chamber and we must send Kela back to Dennis and Leba. I will do that tonight—they are expecting me. Then I will gather our guns. Kevin and I will stand guard and we will need your palace guards as a back-up. Then, don't forget our secret weapon. We should be able to catch them in the act. Once that's done we will be able to sleep easily again.”The rest of the day was spent tensely. We went to the baths to relax. Hosi was greeted by everyone; they knelt as a sign of respect. I could tell that Hosi was extremely embarrassed. I wondered how Reta would have reacted. We bathed and returned to the palace accompanied by several spear-carrying guards. I held Hosi with one hand and Kela with the other. We were served dinner by the palace staff and shown to our rooms once the sun had set. I waited until Kela was soundly asleep before picking her up and carrying her out one of the rear doors. Dennis was waiting for me and Leba took her from my arms. She kissed my cheek while she and her sister Beva swore they would defend her with their lives.Dennis accompanied me to our old house. We went in through the rear window to avoid being seen. I took the two pistols and one of the rifles. I gave Dennis the other and a box of .30-06 ammunition. I was pretty sure that Kevin and I would be able to rely on the pistols. I snuck back to the palace and was challenged by the guards. I thanked them for their attentiveness as we locked and barred the rear entrances. The only access this night would be through the front doors. We did not want to be surprised or outflanked. I took some straw from a spare mattress and shaped it carefully on our bed in an attempt to mimic Hosi's and my bodies. I pulled the blanket over and tiptoed out.I shook Kevin's hand and went over the pistols with him. They were top of the line H and K P30L's that sold for more than $1,100 US. We loaded the magazines with nineteen cartridges each. We racked the slides, chambering a round and set the safeties. I reminded him to remove the safety when they appeared. He gave me a look that said it all—“Duh!”I shared with him our “secret weapon.” He took one look and laughed, reaching in his pocket for a book of matches. He was definitely ready.Hosi, Kevin and I hid in a large closet about twenty feet from the bedroom suite. Twenty guards hid in the rafters ready in a second to swing down into action. During the day they would be easily seen, but at night I found them virtually invisible. I waved to the Captain and returned to my love. We sat for hours. My watch, something I rarely had a use for, said 3:37 when I heard the first noise. The hinges on the front door squeaked a bit when the door opened and closed. It gave us our first hint that we were being attacked. We were tempted to open the door a bit so we could see, but we resisted the impulse—we didn't want to risk giving ourselves away.We could hear whispering and several pairs of sandals sneaking down the hallway. Seconds later they were past us. When we were sure they had entered the private suite we opened the door and rushed to the suite's entrance. Kevin and I lit our matches and applied them to the oil lamps. I had manufactured two shiny reflectors which affixed to the rear of the lamps. They would reflect all the light into the suite while leaving us totally in the dark. The would-be assassins were illuminated just as they stabbed into the straw on our bed.“DROP YOUR SPEARS NOW,” I yelled, “WE HAVE YOU COVERED WITH PISTOLS AND WE HAVE No REASON NOT TO KILL YOU.” Most of them hesitated, but one turned to throw her spear. Unfortunately, it was not Reta, but I shot her anyway, tapping her twice in the chest, the shots echoing in the empty palace halls. I continued even as she fell to the floor, “IF YOU DIDN'T BELIEVE ME BEFORE YOU'D BETTER BELIEVE ME NOW. WE HAVE ENOUGH AMMUNITION TO KILL EVERY ONE OF YOU SEVERAL TIMES OVER. DROP THE SPEARS AND KNIVES AND LIE ON THE FLOOR WITH YOUR HANDS BEHIND YOUR HEADS. THERE IS No ESCAPE. WE HAVE TWENTY PALACE GUARDS WITH US.” This time I saw several spears fall and their owners drop also. Once the first had quit the rest fell in line—all except Reta.“YOU KNOW, RETA I'D LOVE TO BE THE ONE TO KILL YOU, ESPECIALLY AFTER WHAT YOU PLANNED TO DO TO HOSI AND Me, BUT HOSI IS OBVIOUSLY A WEAKLING. SHE WANTS YOU ALIVE. I USUALLY DO WHAT SHE ASKS, BUT IF YOU ARE STILL HOLDING THAT SPEAR BY THE TIME I COUNT TO TEN I'M GOING TO BE THE FIRST TO DISOBEY THE QUEEN. ONE…TWO….” I had only reached four when the spear dropped. Reta remained standing, but the guards rushed in and immobilized the entire group. Their hands were tied behind their backs and their ankles were shackled. Their arms were collected and they were led off to the cells. The dead body was removed and the pooled blood cleaned. One of the guards showed me the spent brass cartridge shells. “May I keep these, please sir.”“Of course…but only on the condition that you stop calling me ‘sir.' I'm David. If your Queen can call me that, so can you. Please tell the others.” With that I kissed her cheek; she left to resume her duties as Hosi and I began to relax. We were so pumped up with adrenaline that we'd never get to sleep. Hosi and I walked with Kevin to the hospital and were greeted by Leba and Beva who hugged us before showing us to our sleeping child. Lucky Kela—she had slept through the entire ordeal. The six adults and Kela returned to the palace where Hosi ordered some fruit and wine. “I guess being Queen does have some advantages.” I kissed her quickly as we sat and ate.I asked about the ceremony scheduled for later in the morning. Beva answered before either Hosi or Leba had the chance, “The entire tribe will gather and pledge their allegiance to the Queen. Each of us will kneel before the Queen, kiss her feet, and recite the pledge. You won't understand anything; it will be in our tribal language. We often speak it to each other, but it would be exceedingly rude to carry on conversations that none of the men could understand. Queen Aleppa made the order even before you arrived, David. I'm sure our new Queen will wish to continue that. You four men have made such a difference for our tribe.” We sat and chatted until it was time for breakfast. The staff prepared some eggs from our coop, but I could see that I would have to give them some lessons. After breakfast we walked to the main entrance. The ceremony was about to begin, but Hosi halted it so a pillow could be brought to the steps. The five Elders made some proclamation which Hosi later explained was the transfer of power. Then each of them knelt on the pillow, kissed her feet and made the short pledge of allegiance. One by one the tribe's members approached. Hosi stood there alone until she signaled me to come to her. She wrapped her arm around me. If anyone doubted the future of the men under Hosi's rule it was dispelled in an instant. The ceremony lasted for three hours, but not a single woman left. Kevin, Scott, and Dennis were the last to approach. They spoke their pledge in English and Scott jokingly asked if he should state the pledge to me, also. “Oh no, I'm just the consort—the person who helps the Queen to relax.” Hosi gave me a playful jab as the entire tribe enjoyed a laugh. Unfortunately, their high spirits would be short-lived.Hosi gave a short speech once the pledges were completed, ”Thank you my friends for the faith you have placed in me. I promise to be fair and honest in all my dealings. I begin with several proclamations. First, I no longer wish to see anyone kneel before me. If you wish to show respect a simple bow of your head will suffice. Second, I know it has been a tradition for the Queen to take the name' Aleppa.' However, I have never liked that name even though our Queen was my mother. I will retain my given name—Hosi—as your Queen. Queen Aleppa declared that we speak English because of the men and I will continue that, especially because I expect an additional five men to join us soon.” That was greeted with great applause. “Additionally, I agree with her decision that the men should receive no harm or injury, although poor David may suffer most evenings if I become too frustrated by my duties.” There was even greater laughter at that remark and it only increased as Hosi grabbed me by the hair and pulled me in for a passionate kiss.“Now, I regret we must deal with a difficult situation. I ask you all to take three steps back. I need room here for several prisoners.” The tribe may have been shocked by those remarks, but they stepped back immediately. They were even more shocked to see Reta in chains leading five other women forward. Each was flanked by two guards. They were brought to the front of the palace and forced to kneel. Without a word Hosi went to the last in line and stood within two feet of the kneeling woman. She pointed to her feet. The woman waited only a second before she bent forward, kissed Hosi's feet and recited the pledge.This procedure was repeated for each of Reta's followers, but Hosi stopped before she reached Reta. “NEVER!!!” Reta yelled.“I did not make the offer to you. You have too much to answer for. You led a rebellion in which you swore to kill me and my child and take my mate, David, as well as all the men, into slavery. You are also responsible for the deaths of Queen Aleppa and her unborn child.”“Who would speak against me for such an act?”“I would,” I answered. “I overheard you tell these women that you killed Queen Aleppa by lifting her and throwing her onto the steps, bashing her head when she wasn't sufficiently injured to serve your purposes.”“You expect me to accept the word of a man—a person who should be a slave and would be if our prior Queen had any sense. There is no member of our tribe who will stand against me.”“Oh, yes there is,” shouted Leba. She strode forward and turned to face Reta, “I was returning from treating an injured foot when I was stopped by David and your mate, Scott. This was two nights ago.” She was interrupted by a shout, “That's right, she was treating me.”“We returned to the rear of your house; we saw and heard you speaking to these women. I heard you say that you had killed Aleppa and that you would kill Hosi and Kela if she won over you. I swear that I have spoken the truth.”Leba's statement had aroused the ire of the tribe. They stepped forward menacingly until Hosi stopped them. “No one is more repulsed by this than I am, but we cannot react to a wanton lawless act with a wanton lawless response. I will pass sentence on these women as your Queen.” Looking to Reta's followers she proclaimed, “Each of you will be forced into the river and over the falls. If you survive you will be cared for and welcomed back to the tribe. You may not have actually killed Aleppa, but you knew about the plans and did nothing. Rather, you aided Reta through your silence. Further, you conspired to kill your new Queen and my daughter and to enslave my mate.” Then speaking to the Captain of the guards she continued, “Take them now to the river and force them into the current at spear point one at a time. First send several guards down the rope to retrieve the bodies or to save any who survive.”Turning to Reta she said, “Reta you were as a sister to me. We were raised together and worked together as warriors. Your ambition has gotten the better of you. You cannot be allowed anywhere near the tribe and I obviously cannot let you go because you have shown that you are not to be trusted. Therefore, I have no choice but to sentence you to death. You will be bound into a canoe, legs tied to a large stone. Once into the Amazon the canoe will be sunk and you with it. David, will you please assist me with this? We will need one of the boats.” I nodded my agreement. I was surprised at how harsh Hosi could be, but she was right—she really had no choice. Personally, I would have killed all of them on the spot.The five were forced over the falls. One actually survived, but even Dennis couldn't repair her injuries. She died two days later. Nobody mourned their loss. They had cast their lots with Reta and lost. Reta was lowered down the rope to the bottom of the falls where she was bound into a canoe. Her arms were lashed with leather thongs to the frame. Her legs were also tied to the canoe's bottom and a hundred pound rock was fastened to her ankles. I tied the canoe to cleats on the hard shell of the inflatable. Reta was gagged and we were ready to go. Hosi and Scott accompanied me, but if Reta was hoping for mercy from any of us she was mistaken.It took us several hours to reach the Amazon. I pulled the boat into the middle of the river, holding it steady in the current. Hosi pulled her dagger from its sheath. It was a queen's weapon, the handle made of silver and gold. She drew the blade down each of Reta's arms, drawing blood from each superficial cut. “I think you'll find these insignificant cuts to be fatal Reta. The incredible pain you will endure will be over in minutes; my pain will last the rest of my life. What a shame...before this I would have made you my general…in charge of all the warriors.” She took a boat hook and drove the aluminum shaft through the thin bark shell of the canoe. Water flowed in immediately. Reta's blood flowed into the current. Hosi allowed it to flow for more than a minute when she ordered the canoe to be cut free.It sank slowly, but that wasn't Reta's concern. The blood had attracted a sizable school of piranha. They began to jump into the sinking canoe once the sides were less than four inches above the level of the river. Reta was dead in less than three minutes. The canoe sank seconds later and the swirls in the water disappeared. Our mood was dark—we had all liked Reta; Scott had a daughter with her. I kept the boat stationary, the bow facing up river. I moved behind Hosi, holding her with my arms and kissing her cheek. We stood there for more than five minutes when she spoke, “Let us go, David. I am sure there is more work to do and I am tired…we never did sleep last night.” I slammed the gear lever into forward and the inflatable jumped onto plane. We flew up the river hopeful that the bad times were behind us.The guards told us that two tribeswomen had asked to see Queen Hosi. They approached and bowed their heads, exactly as Hosi had commanded. “My Queen, I am Rini and this is Lona. We are sisters. We know that Reta had a daughter with Scott. We have met Scott several times and we like him very much. We would like to take him into our house and care for him. We pledge to care for his daughter as we would our own.”During the speech I was checking out these women. They were both taller than six feet with slender athletic bodies and smallish, by tribal standards, breasts—probably no larger than C-cups. They had attractive symmetrical faces framed by brown hair and with brown eyes. They were extremely attractive women by anyone's standards. I thought Scott should be thrilled.“Thank you for the offer,” Scott replied slowly, “but right now I am still shocked by the actions of my former mate. If you approve, Queen Hosi, I will stay in my current house for a while so I can think things through. However, I hope you ladies will feel free to visit whenever you like. I know that Sama will enjoy seeing you, especially when she misses her mother.” He went to each woman, hugged her and kissed her on the cheek. They bowed again to the Queen and backed out of the room.Scott hugged me and bowed to Hosi before she stepped forward and hugged him, “You certainly didn't deserve this, Scott. Thank you for your help. I will remember and be in your debt forever.” Then she stepped back and bowed to Scott. A second later Scott left. He was obviously and understandably crying.Scott and Sama woke the following morning to find that Rini and Lona had prepared a large breakfast for them. “After what you went through yesterday we were sure you didn't eat much. We told you we wanted to take care of you and we will. We will be here for you every day to feed you and Sama,to provide you with companionship, and to clean your house.” She picked up Sama, hugging and kissing the infant. They helped Scott through the darkest time of his life as he wondered if it was his fate to know only the worst of women. First his mother and then his…he could barely say it…mate, Reta, had almost destroyed his life. He ate and drank their offerings. He went with them to the communal toilet and to the baths. He observed their love of his daughter and slowly he returned to the human race.It was two weeks later that Scott lay in bed whimpering softly. Rini moved to the bed, removed her skirt and thong, and dropped her sandals on the floor. Scott leaned up, “But…” She silenced him with a finger to his lips. “We both know how much you need this,” she whispered. Rini leaned into Scott, kissing his cheeks and wiping the tears from his face as she ran her hands over his body. He shuddered in his nervousness. “Relax, Scott darling,” Rini whispered, “Let me take care of you. All you have to do is lie there and enjoy.” She kissed his lips, prying her tongue into his mouth. Slowly he responded, wrestling with her tongue and reaching out to caress her body. She helped him, directing him to those special places she enjoyed the most. Rini reached between his legs, finding his cock incredibly hard. “Ummm, nice…I can't wait to have this in my mouth and vagina. Reta was a fool to let you get away.”She kissed her way down his body, stopping at his nipples, his navel, and her ultimate destination—his gorgeous cock. She licked around his head and down the ultra sensitive underside. She sucked his tender balls into her mouth, sucking and licking them as she stroked him softly with her hand. Gently she released his testicles, allowing each to “pop” as it exited her warm moist mouth. Again she licked his organ, making it even harder.Suddenly, she stopped, and in one extremely athletic motion leaped up his body to kiss him deeply and impale herself on his cock simultaneously. Scott groaned as he experienced her tight cunt for the first time. Rini was a virgin, but like many others in the tribe had broken her hymen years ago as a mere child. She moved up, almost, but not quite releasing him before sinking again slowly down his organ. She repeated over and over, building Scott to a sensory overload that could only result in a massive explosion—drowning her womb in tons of baby juice.Rini's work had its desired effect. She drove the despair from his mind, replacing it with a psychological and physical need. Scott began to move and as he did Rini changed her motion to match his. They drove into each other, working solely on instinct. Having no sex at all for more than two weeks made Scott cum fast. He lifted Rini high off the bed as he finally came, releasing weeks of pent up frustration in an instant. Although excited, Rini did not cum. It didn't matter to her at all—her objective had been reached. “Tomorrow, Lona will partner with you. Now, let's sleep.” She pulled Scott into the warm recesses of her body and led him to slumber.Once Scott was gone Hosi and I were finally alone. We had learned quickly that the Queen was never actually “alone.” There were always guards or servants about, but Hosi and I learned to ignore their presence. Hosi moved to me, “I have wondered if it is all worth the trouble we've been through.”“I know what you're thinking, but think a bit further. Think about the troubles we'd have if Reta had become queen. I really think that she lost because of her back. I have never seen anybody bend like you did; she didn't match it and that's why, I think, her throw was short. Could you have thrown any farther?”“I don't really know, David. I had never thrown that far before the contest. I think I was just lucky to have hit the target at all.”“Only you would be so modest about such a magnificent feat. You deserve a reward.”Hosi laughed so loud that the guards ran into the room. Hosi excused them with the words, “You'll need to get used to that; David and I laugh a lot. It's part of who we are and how much we love each other.” The guards left smiling thinking how lucky they were to have such a “human” Queen.Turning to me, she smiled again, “I think that's my line and I still need to thank you for all the help you've given me recently. Let me see—learning about Reta's plot, making a plan to foil her, teaching me how to lift the stone, massaging me I don't know how many times, and…oh, yeah…how could I ever forget…helping me to relax in the middle of the competition.” She assumed what she thought was a queenly and authoritative position before she resumed, “Here is my royal proclamation: I will fuck you at least once each and every day until I have repaid my debt to you.”“And when will that be,” I asked.Taking my hand and leading me to her bed chamber she replied, “Never! Now let's begin and then sleep.” We walked into the bed chamber where we slowly removed each other's clothing and fell together to the bed. Hosi caressed my face and smothered it with kisses before finding my mouth and pushing her tongue into it forcefully. We kissed with passion and love for each other until I moved my hand to Hosi's breast. I gently massaged the tender tissue and ran my thumb over the sensitive areola. Hosi moaned with her pleasure, arching her back to make those luscious globes more accessible to her lover…her mate…her husband…the one person in the valley who could be her equal and more.She reached down, finding her target immediately. My cock was hard and hot; she yearned with impatience to have it in her. Her pussy twitched in anticipation, causing her to moan even more. At one point a guard entered the suite to investigate the source of the noise, but left just as silently, a huge smile on her face.Hosi lifted me, positioning me so my cock was just in front of her face. She licked it for several minutes before moving me again, this time so my rock-hard cock could enter her. Her pussy was, as usual, running with her nectar, soaking her thighs and the bedding. Eyes focused on mine she slowly, but surely pulled me into her. We sighed mightily at the sensation we experienced.We found our rhythm, that special rate of mating that was guaranteed to maximize our pleasure and bring us together to Nirvana—that special place known only to two of us. Hosi drove her body into mine. She couldn't get me deep enough into her body to satisfy her need, but she tried—oh, did she try! We bounced across the soaked bed, moving from side to side before I hesitated. I had felt that pressure growing in my balls until I could stand it no more. My hot white semen erupted up through my cock into Hosi.She felt and welcomed my flood. It warmed and filled her tight cunt and she felt she needed it as a sign of our love. She fingered her ring as I thrust into her one final time. It was just enough to trigger her orgasm. She shuddered and shook for more than a minute before coming to rest. She kissed me, reminding me again how much she loved me. She allowed my cock to escape her, but tucked it into her ass crack as she spooned and led my hand to its familiar spot on her breast as she sought her first night of sleep as Queen of the Amazons.To be continued, by senorlongo for SexStories.

Hosi in the U.S. of A.In 7 parts, based on the posts by senorlongo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novel. I walked out, thinking to myself that my story had worked out pretty well...I was off the hook and Marks was on and the Amazons were completely out of the picture. Now I just had to deal with Spillane. I followed him into his office and took a seat on the leather couch. “Tell me about Mike,” he said once he was back behind his desk.”Well, sir we were completely lost most of the time. We were able to take a star sighting some nights if it didn't rain to find our latitude, but we had no idea what our longitude was. That's how we made the mistake. We looked at our map and determined from the topography that the stream we had to cross was just shallow and slow-moving. Mike waded out and for the first forty feet he was fine. The water only came up to his knees, but the next step put him over his head and in a strong current. I tried to race along the shore but the brush was too thick. In an instant he must have been a quarter mile ahead of me…and then I heard the scream. Oh God, it was terrible.“When I caught up I saw it was a waterfall. Mike had gone over. I worked my way to the bottom where I found his body. He was bashed and broken and he was obviously dead. I replaced his transmitter—it had already been forced almost completely out of his body. I buried him in the soft sand—deep enough that the animals would leave him alone. That's when I realized we had the wrong stream. I could see the waterfall clearly on the topographic map. We were more than 200 miles from where we thought we were. Mike died needlessly, just so some asshole bean counter would look good to his boss.”“I assume you'll want some time off after that ordeal.”“You might say that, sir. I figure the company owes me six months between vacation and sick days. I'm quitting; I just can't do this any longer. Losing Mike was bad enough; I almost died, too. After he died I wandered around in the jungle for more than a month. It was a miracle that I was found by a local tribe and given a beat up canoe so I could make my way to the Amazon. I want this transmitter out of my body today. I'd appreciate my back salary and what you owe me for the vacation and then I'm gone.” John expressed his sorrow at the loss of Mike and tried to change my mind, but I was steadfast. I only asked for one favor—make the appointment to have the transmitter removed. He agreed and told me that Human Resources would have my check within a week.I saw the doctor that afternoon. The procedure was out-patient so I was nursing a handful of stitches in my side when I got back to my condo at five. I called the real estate company that had helped me buy it and told them I wanted to sell—quickly. It had cost me over $400,000, quite reasonable for a two bedroom condo in Manhattan with a view of the Hudson. Living space in Manhattan is always in demand so he was sure he could find a buyer within a few months.I went out for dinner—Wendy's-- for some silly reason I had a yearning for a fatty burger even though I could easily afford the city's best restaurant. Wandering all around the globe and risking your life paid well; I earned more than $200,000 a year and at 29 had almost two million in investments. I rarely spent any money. All my expenses in the field were on the company which made the GPS issue all the more ridiculous. The expedition to Brazil had cost well in excess of $100,000, yet that asshole Marks wouldn't spend $500 so we could know where we were. Incredible!After dinner I put phase two of my plan into effect, inviting three people to dinner the following evening—my brother, my cousin, and my best friend. I took them to a fine restaurant and we returned to the condo after. I poured brandy and began to tell my story. “I want you to know that I've quit. I'm going back to Brazil to live and I want you to come with me. Listen to what I have to say—it's a long story and it's all true.” I began with the evening in the clearing, our capture by the Amazons, the milking, and everything. I finished by telling them I was going back for two reasons—Hosi and 450 gorgeous virgins who couldn't wait to be fucked. “I'm willing to share the virgins, but Hosi is mine. Now, I want you to ask yourselves if you are truly happy in your work here. Scott, you're my brother and you're an engineer. I know you've been frustrated by the negative company politics and idiotic government regulations. Think of what you could do in the valley, not to mention all the fucking you could possibly handle. Kevin, you're my cousin and I know you're pissed about being passed over for that professorship. You're an agricultural expert; you could make crop yields triple there and I know how horny you are. Dennis, you and I have always been buddies, going all the way back to third grade. You're a doctor, but you hate the way the insurance companies run everything, putting patients and their health a distant second to their bottom line. All three of you have so much you could offer. I'm liquidating my physical assets, but keeping my investments. I plan to use the proceeds to help fund projects in the valley. If you decide to join me I'd like you to do the same. Your needs will be few. They will feed and house you, probably with a beautiful horny woman. My only job was to fuck a different hot babe each and every day. They're not interested in rough sex, so that's out. There's no crime—hell, there aren't even any doors on the houses. Oh yeah, no booze, although they do have some decent wine. Think it over and let me know. However, I must insist on your silence. Consider this top-secret. I'd appreciate an answer in two weeks so we can plan together.” I sat back to let them think.“I don't need two weeks, David,” my brother Scott replied, “I'm in. I can't wait to get away from this filthy city.”“Count me in, too, where would I be without my best friend,” Dennis exclaimed.“Oh, shit, might as well make it unanimous,” Kevin grinned.We planned well into the night, first about our finances, second about our trip—how to get there, what to bring, etc. We met again the next evening talking for hours over pizza and beer. After a week it was done. Now all we had to do was sell off our assets. That took the longest time. I was able to sell my condo within a month; although Dennis lived in a nice section of the Bronx he had the most difficulty. Four months later we were ready to go. We had ordered a huge variety of tools—axes, saws, hammers and nails, hoes and tillers, cultivators and a load of medical supplies so we could start a hospital. We had developed some solutions to what I believed were the valley's biggest problems. And most important of all—two large rigid hull inflatable boats with strong outboard engines to carry everything up the Amazon. The last things I bought were some dependable GPS receivers and a shortwave radio.We sent everything by ship, witnessing both the departure from the Hoboken dock and the arrival near the mouth of the Amazon. We unpacked everything in a dockside warehouse we had rented for a month, carefully loading the equipment into the inflatables. We filled the gas tanks, tested the Yamahas and balanced the boats. I knew from my previous trip that we would be able to buy gasoline and food at various stops along the river. We loaded fresh water and food last, spent our last night having a good meal and sleeping in a decent bed although none of us slept very well that night—we were too excited and impatient to depart.We planned to travel about a hundred miles a day—going upstream is much more arduous and time consuming and we had to watch out for river traffic for the first eighty percent of the trip. Finally, at the end of the eighth day we reached the small town that I knew was less than a day's journey from the beloved valley. We replenished our supplies, ate a decent meal, and posted a guard while the rest of us slept in the boats. There was a strong likelihood that everything would have been stolen, boats included, had we not.The final morning we left early—as soon as it was light enough to see. There was little traffic on the river here so we could open up the engines. I kept a keen lookout, first to see if anyone tried to follow us and, second for the strip of cloth I had tied off months ago when I had left my love. Anything could have happened. It could have been removed by some native tribesman or overgrown by the jungle plants, or just rotted away in the hot humid weather, but there it was exactly as I had tied it. We proceeded up the tributary at a slower pace—the river was narrower and the current stronger There were also submerged logs to be dealt with. It took most of the day to reach the waterfall. We pulled the boats onto the bank and tied them off to some stout trees. We covered them with brush in case we had been followed. I didn't think we were, but it's always better to be safe.I showed them the rope I had used to descend. Knowing that we would have to climb the rope all of us had worked out daily at our local YMCA for weeks. We went up the rope like monkeys up a tree. I led the band to the village. Reta was the first to see us. She hugged me fiercely, but I could tell she was checking out the other men—she knew I was taken. She led us to the Queen's residence where we removed our shoes and socks and followed Reta to meet her. We walked in, kneeled and bowed.“So, Dr. Schneider I see you have returned, but who are these strangers?”“My Queen may I introduce my brother Scott. He is an engineer and very good at solving problems and building things. This is my cousin Kevin; he is an agricultural expert, a former university professor (OK, so I exaggerated a bit) and this is my best friend Dennis. He is a doctor of medicine. I remember you told me that only seven of every ten newborn children survived. I am sure that Dennis can help improve that as well as care for any injuries or illnesses that may occur. All three have volunteered to help with impregnating your women. I will vouch for their character. Also, we have brought a number of tools and medical implements; they are in two boats at the bottom of the waterfall. We will bring them up tomorrow with your permission.”“Very well…please rise, gentlemen. Reta will show you to some houses you may use. I will set a guard over your boats. Dr. Schneider, I believe you need to bathe. Please do so immediately. You are dismissed.” We backed out as Reta set about finding the necessary housing. I noticed that she billeted Scott in a house next to hers. She had a twinkle in her eye as she reminded me of the Queen's command to bathe. I walked to the pool and understood why. There, with her back to me was my Hosi. I stripped quietly and stepped into the water, “Do you think there is room here for two?” I asked.Hosi straightened and I could see her smile as she turned, “Don't you mean room for three?” I saw her swollen belly heavy with child as she turned. I grinned wildly as I ran through the shallow water to her. I ran my hands up her silky back to hold her head as we kissed for the first time in months. She washed me and led me home.We walked into Hosi's home—it was exactly as it was when I had left. Hosi undressed me, lay me down and stepped over me. “Fuck me, David! Fuck me hard!” Then she whispered, “Did I get that right?” She wasted no time, sliding down my pole in an instant once I had grinned and nodded. “Promise me, David that you will never leave me again. I have been desperate for you these last two months.”“I was desperate for you five minutes after I left. I promise you that we will never spend a night apart again. I'm going to embarrass myself now, though. I have not cum since I left here.”“That only means we will do it again and again. I hope you do not need much sleep tonight.” She said giggling as she raised herself up, only to sink down my cock again. She repeated fewer than twenty times when I could hold back no longer. I sprayed her vaginal walls repeatedly before collapsing back to rest in anticipation of our next mating.We made love five times that evening. I knew that there was a time beyond which pregnant women should cease having vaginal sex, but I didn't know when that was and Hosi didn't care. I was a wreck when I rose the following morning for our meeting with the Queen. I was feeling pretty badly until I saw Scott. He looked as though he had been ridden hard and put away wet. In contrast, Reta looked as fresh as a daisy.When I looked at Scott he held up six fingers as he almost collapsed on his feet. “There are plenty of others if you don't like her,” I whispered.“Like her? Hell no, I love her. What a woman! All I did was lie there—she did all the work. My God, I've never seen a set of abdominal and vaginal muscles like those in my life.” Kevin and Dennis had similar experiences. We were a sorry looking group as we met the Queen. Unlike our audiences this was a meeting. We sat at a table while we explained some of our plans. We had identified several critical concerns—developing an irrigation system for the farms and improving the sanitary system. Scott described how he would create a large water wheel that would power an Archimedes screw. This device would provide an unending source of water for the fields. I had located some mineral deposits that could be used to make a primitive concrete to line the channels to the fields and minimize loss to the soil en route. The screw could also provide water for a continual flush toilet system. Scott had drawings and explained them carefully. The hardest part of this project would be the sinking of four large pine logs in the river to support the water wheel. To Scott it was child's play.Dennis explained how he would establish his hospital. Queen Aleppa recalled how I had set a woman's leg, saving her life. Could Dennis do that, too? I almost laughed while I explained the difference between Dennis's skill level and mine. She made the third largest house in the village available to him; he would begin his examination of the pregnant women the following morning. His job would be relatively easy most days—the Amazons were physically strong and there were few diseases in the valley—no AIDS or venereal diseases, no TB, no colds or flu. However, their strenuous activities occasionally resulted in injuries that could now be treated.Kevin went last. He explained how he would look at all the existing crops before making suggestions on new species or agricultural techniques. He would make similar studies of the flocks and herds. When they were done Queen Aleppa asked me, “And what will you be doing, David?”“Well, my Queen, right now I'm recovering from my first night with Hosi.” I continued after the laughter had died down, “Hosi showed me some forges and smelting operations up in the mountains during one of our walks. She told me that the knowledge to run them had been lost. I have that knowledge. I will need some help, but I can teach your people to make new and better metals.”“Well, gentlemen, I am impressed. I give my permission to begin. I will be most interested in seeing how you will put those poles into the river. I anticipate a large audience for that. I will supply whatever resources you might need, both in people and in materials. Now, I understand that you have already made yourselves at home here and that several members of the tribe have officially welcomed you. You have my permission and blessing to mate with any Amazon who will have you. We still need many new tribeswomen.”This comment led to my most difficult remarks, “My Queen, I know that you are a society of women, but have you ever thought how impractical that is? You have no way to maintain your numbers unless you kidnap men from outside. That is not always productive because the men may be unruly and unsuitable. You have had that experience already. Why not breed your own male population? There are many matriarchal societies in the world—ones in which women are in control. We are committed to spending the rest of our lives here with you, but what will happen when we are gone? The same problem will exist. It is an important matter for you to think about.”“I have always found your thoughts interesting and valuable, Dr. Schneider,” Queen Aleppa replied, “You have given me much to consider…much indeed. Now, gentlemen shall we address the matter of your implements?” We walked with the Queen to the waterfall. Scott volunteered to descend and I was not surprised when Reta joined him. They attached the first box to the rope and we pulled. I opened it to reveal a set of pulleys and four hundred feet of braided nylon rope. I climbed out onto the thick branch and tied on the pulleys. I could see that Queen Aleppa was intrigued. I lowered one block of pulleys to the floor where Reta and Scott tied it to the first box of implements. The Queen was astonished to see how easy it was to pull them up. We continued this process all day until everything was done. Then I lowered the block again and we lifted the lovers. I had seen them all day and it was clear they were smitten with each other. My only question was whether my brother could survive Reta. She was stronger and in better condition and she was clearly just as horny as he was. I'd hate to lose my only brother the first week.Fortunately, he was in better shape the following morning when we went into the mountains to find the poles we would need to support our water wheel. Scott was thrilled when we were able to find a grove of tall cedars which were much more resistant to water than even the pines. Getting them down the hills proved to be less a problem than we thought—one hundred strong Amazons per log got the job done in a jiffy.Meanwhile Dennis had established his hospital with the aid of the two Amazons who had provided what limited health care existed before I had arrived. He explained that he wanted to examine all of the pregnant women first and then all the women for a check-up. He was less than a quarter through those  exams when he realized what a waste of time it was. He had never seen such healthy specimens in his life, nor had he ever examined such consistently beautiful and shapely women, either.Kevin had examined the crops and made some suggestions, including crop rotation to replenish the soil. He recommended moving the goats to the lower mountains and importing a small herd of cows. He also suggested building a large coop for chickens to provide both eggs and meat. While these projects were interesting they were nothing compared to Scott's sinking of the poles. The first step was location. Several tests were made with long bamboo poles. Once that was done Scott constructed an A-frame from the longest pines he could find. A pulley was attached and a long rope tied on to a large rock. The A-frame was raised with ropes and push poles and the ropes were tied off to deeply driven stakes. The cedar poles had been cut to thirty feet in length and trimmed to a point on the bottoms. The first pole was held in place with ropes tied to trees and buildings along the shore. The rock was pulled up and dropped repeatedly, driving the pole into the river bottom to a depth of eighteen feet. The first pole was used to help support the second; they were used to support the others. It took two weeks of hard work, but the job was done. A heavy plank was bolted across each pair of poles and a hole drilled to support the axle. Stainless inserts helped reduce friction with the 2-inch diameter stainless rod we had brought with us to serve as the axle. We had previously welded a gear to one end and had drilled holes to support the sides of the water wheel which was to be built in place. Ever conscious of safety, all workers were given safety harnesses tied to the poles. The wisdom of that was shown several times when Amazon workers fell into the swiftly moving water.While that was taking place a series of canals were dug through the fields and a long channel three feet deep and four wide was dug to the river. The bottom and sides were coated with the crude concrete. A wooden chute ran from the top of the Archimedes screw to the channel. The entire tribe was present when the water wheel was untied and began to function. Water flowed in a steady stream as the channel filled and irrigated the thirsty crops to the steady cheer of the throng. Previously all this was done by hand with long lines of women carrying water in large wooden buckets. I could see the pride in Reta's face when the water began to flow. I also thought I saw a slight bulge in her abdomen.Now we were ready for the next project. I had located a supply of limestone in the mountains. Limestone is relatively soft and much easier to quarry than granite or any other igneous rock. I was able to quarry slabs approximately ten feet by five by one. We used these to make smaller blocks for the communal toilet. Water would be diverted from the chute to provide a continuous flow under the benches. This water would be piped underground to a place just above the waterfall. It took four months to get it operating and another four to finish the roof and walls.In the meantime some of the women began to give birth. I was with Hosi as her time approached. Dennis was able to measure her dilation and give an approximate due date. So far two of the women had experienced difficulty necessitating C-sections. Queen Aleppa was amazed at Dennis's skill with the scalpel and, more importantly, four people had survived when previously both mothers and their babies would have perished.I knew that I was a father when the first Amazon gave birth, but it was really personal when it became Hosi's turn. I was a nervous wreck when Dennis began to pull the baby from Hosi's body. Hosi had an easier time of it than I did judging by her appearance when she finally held our child. I couldn't kiss her enough, nor could I possibly tell her too often how much I loved her. She patted my head and whispered, “I guess you were right—these blobs of fat finally have a use.”Scott and Reta stayed as a couple and I had been right—Reta was pregnant. Scott could not have been happier. He had never been popular in high school—he was strong, but more of a nerd than a jock. Now he had gone from a mostly celibate life to one where he was a primo stud. Everyone in the village could hear Reta—she was a screamer and she screamed almost all night long on many occasions. I learned never to ask Scott anything too important in the mornings—he was always too wrecked. I thought “bloodshot” was his normal eye color.Dennis wound up with his two nurses—Leba and Biva. They were sisters and they obviously learned to share at an early age. The Amazons had no concept of monogamy so there was little if any jealousy among the women. At first the Amazons were reluctant to see Dennis with a health concern; the concept of health care was foreign to them. But after he saved the lives of the two women in childbirth the barriers disappeared. Dennis was the father of the first twin boys in the history of the tribe.Queen Aleppa was what I considered an ideal ruler. She was fair and just and she never lost touch with her people. More importantly, she was always open to new ideas. One of Scott's had to do with the bathing facilities. Using the pool was fine for adults, but infants had to be held and watched the entire time. Scott proposed using some of the limestone to make a real bath, similar to those used by the Romans. Tubs of varying depths provided safe bathing for everyone from newborns to adults. Additionally, bathers could sit comfortably on the limestone slabs to dry themselves or just talk. Nudity, even by the men was openly accepted.The only one of us who never settled down was Kevin. Like Scott he was a real nerd. I don't think he ever dated in high school or college. Now he preferred to play the field. There were some months when he fucked fifty Amazons, at least.Now that my Hosi was a mother our lives changed dramatically. We were parents as well as lovers. There was no birth control in the valley so it seemed likely that Hosi and the other amazons would continue to become pregnant at a rapid rate. I realized that it would be too rapid. No society can manage when more than half of the women become mothers. I sought another audience with Queen Aleppa. When I shared my concerns she smiled, “I, too have had such concerns. We must always have enough soldiers to protect ourselves. I am sorry to tell the men that the days of indiscriminate sex are over—for now, anyway.”It's funny how things go in a cycle. When I first arrived in the valley the Amazons were desperate to breed. Now just over a year later they were desperate again—to stop. It wouldn't matter to me; I had Hosi and that was all any man could ever possibly ask for.Queen Aleppa learned very quickly that it's much easier to encourage men and women to have sex than it is to discourage them. Dennis found three women pregnant—one of them Queen Aleppa herself-- five months after her proclamation. Dennis and I talked it over and decided we needed another meeting with the Queen. “My Queen,” I began, “I think you will find that sex is like a landslide—very easily started, but impossible to stop. Dennis and I have discussed this matter and we agree that we need an external way to control this problem. Furthermore, Dennis, Scott, and I have regular partners…Kevin, as you already know, does not so he has no incentive to limit his activities. Dennis and I agree that we need birth control.” Dennis explained what we were thinking about—a contraceptive implant that would work for five years, rather than the “Pill” which we were sure the women would forget, often intentionally. Queen Aleppa gave her approval and we set about getting the implants to the valley.We had a cover story in all the towns and cities—missionaries for an obscure but financially well endowed church. We even had black wooden crosses we wore around our necks while in town. Dennis placed an order for 500 implants, arranging for shipment to the second closest city, which was bigger and more cosmopolitan than our nearest town and actually had an office for a major medical supplier. Hosi, Dennis, and I took one of the boats and drove down the Amazon. It was a full day's trip. Luckily we had Reta and Scott to watch our daughter.This trip was where I first had the opportunity to see Hosi in action. After dinner we decided that we needed a drink. There was wine in the valley, but no beer or whiskey. This was our chance for a decent drink. Being new to town we had no idea where to go and wound up in a really rough joint where a couple of local toughs paid a lot of attention to Hosi--the wrong kind of attention. They tried to force themselves on her and I was just about to say something when Hosi put her hand on my arm. “Allow me,” she said quietly. The bigger guy—my height, but about 270—reached for her and, I swear, I never saw anybody move so fast as she grabbed his hand, bent it back and out, and put him on the floor before bending it so far I could hear the wrist bones break. His buddy tried to intervene and he got the same treatment. We decided to leave and on the way out some guy asked me, “How did she…?”“Amazon warrior, “I replied. He looked at me like I was crazy. We returned to our hotel on the harbor. Hosi and I had just finished our shower when I asked her about the confrontation. “It was nothing. Don't forget that I am trained as a warrior. They were big but very slow. Of course, wearing all these foreign clothes made me slower, too. I much prefer to wear only my skirt.”“I can see I'll have to be on my very best behavior,” I kidded.“Oh, yes, David…you'd better take very good care of me or else I'll have my way with you.” She laughed and I joined her. We fell onto the bed together where she continued, “I do like this big bed, though.” She gave me that look—the one that said she wanted me…badly. I leaned over and pulled the towel from her body; playfully she tried to pull it back, but lost it in the “struggle.” We both knew she was much stronger than I was and her training as a warrior gave her skills I could never equal, but throughout our entire relationship she had never once used either her strength or her skills against me. I assumed that was because of her love for me; my love for her also meant that I would never try to hurt her either.We rolled over in our play, enjoying the king-sized bed, Hosi winding up on top of me. “Hmmm,” she whispered, “I think I will have my way with you. What do you think about that?”“Well, first, I doubt I have any choice, and second, I think I'll just lie here and enjoy.” Hosi laughed and leaned in to kiss me, “I love you, David. I went through my entire life thinking I would never even meet a man and the first one I meet is someone so special…so loving. I'm so lucky to have you.”“I don't want to start an argument, especially when you're on top of me, but I think I'm the lucky one here. I'm OK looking and I suppose I have a decent body while you are incredibly beautiful and have a fantastic body. And, Hosi, what you do to me; I spent most of my life exploring my way all over the earth, never thinking about love or sex.” When Hosi laughed in my face I continued, “OK, I did think about sex, but love…marriage…settling down…never!”“David, what is…‘marriage?'”“By the standards of your tribe we are married now. We are mates, but our society goes a little further by having either a minister or a legal official perform a ceremony in which the man and woman agree to love and cherish each other forever. Unfortunately, ‘forever' is a lot shorter for some people than others.” I thought for a bit before continuing, “I think, Hosi that you and I should marry. We can do it here in the city, maybe tomorrow. There may be some very good reasons to do so in the future. Usually a man gets down on a knee and asks his woman if she will marry him.”“David…you talk too much.” Hosi reached down to rub my cock in her slit—I was hard; she was hot and wet. Raising her body she moved me into her warmth…into her wetness. I closed my eyes, savoring the sensations as she gripped my cock. Slowly, she began to rock; Hosi loved fucking slow and easy, increasing my desire and drawing out my agony as I needed desperately to cum. I leaned up to kiss her as I rolled her nipples between my fingers. Now her desire equaled mine and she increased her tempo—faster and faster—rubbing her clit into me. “Oh, Hosi!” I screamed as I shot load after load of slick white cum into her pussy; Hosi began to shake and she exploded in rapture just as I finished. We were covered in sweat despite the air conditioning. I held my woman closely, kissing her face and head and neck. I pulled the blanket over us and we went to sleep.The next morning we checked on the shipment; it was in, but we still had to make the financial arrangements. I used the rest of the morning to find out if Hosi and I could be married. We began at the city hall. I spoke to a clerk, “Excuse me, but could you tell us how we can get married?”“Well, Senhor you could do it here with the judge or you could go to one of the churches. I understand you are a missionary. Can't one of your comrades do it for you?” I explained that we were not ordained and asked if he could point us in the right direction. He sent us upstairs to the court. We spoke to several people there including the judge. I filled out the license giving my name as David Schneider and Hosi's as Hosi Retaleppa. She giggled when she saw it; her tribe only uses a single name. I paid the fee and Hosi and I were officially married. I kissed the bride and we left happily. The entire proceeding took less than ten minutes. We returned to our hotel for a brief, but passionate honeymoon. I bent Hosi back onto the bed and kneeled between her legs. I kissed my way up her legs, savoring the experience of contact with her smooth silky thighs. I reached forward leading with my tongue. As usual, she leaked pussy juice; Hosi was always wet—just the least kiss was all it took. I pushed into her tunnel. Her powerful muscles clenched around me, teasing me and inviting my cock…that would come later. I reached for her G-spot, taking great satisfaction when she shuddered in pleasure. That was my signal to move up to her clit. It was hard and hot and swollen as I sucked it into my mouth. I nibbled, licked, and sucked her to a magnificent orgasm. She shuddered and shook for almost a minute as I refused to release her clit from my grasp.I eventually moved up, kissing my way up her body until our lips met. Hosi eagerly licked her juices from my face as her tongue attacked mine. I lifted my hips and when I moved back down my rock hard cock slid easily into Hosi. She groaned in ecstasy as I bottomed out against her cervix. Hosi may not have known the names of all these parts, but she sure as hell knew what she liked and this was one of her favorites. We began a slow rhythm; she grabbed my hair and held me for a long deep kiss. “I love you, David,” she whispered. I broke the kiss briefly to return the sentiment, returning to the kiss as I began to pound her pussy. Faster and faster we went; harder and harder we met each other until we exploded in mutual bliss. Exhausted, we clung together as we regained our strength and our breathing eased.The following morning Dennis and I paid for the shipment and walked back to the harbor, Hosi between us all the way. I had been much more nervous on the way there, carrying thousands of US Dollars in our pockets. One of the things I had wanted to do was work out procedures for wire transfers. I hated carrying all that cash. Hosi was astonished that we could carry $10,000 in supplies in such a small box. The implants were no more than a half-inch in length and they were all hermetically sealed in a long ribbon of plastic. The only things that took up space were the applicators and removal tools. We already had plenty of alcohol and swabs, as well as small band-aids, if necessary.We boarded our inflatable and took off up the river. On land we had to rely on Hosi's skills, but on the river we had our rifles and Hosi had her bow and arrows. Taking our arms proved a good decision—we were followed by a rough-looking group of thugs who made their intentions clear from the outset, firing on us with several handguns. Fortunately, our boat was at least ten miles an hour faster than theirs. However, a huge raft of barges forced us to slow to crawling speed. We looked at each other and decided to take aggressive action while they were still almost a mile behind. Dennis and I were expert shots; Hosi's skill with the bow—well, she was just as good as she was with her hands. Hosi steered while Dennis and I prepared for our assault on the bandits. I attached my scope to my rifle, loading with armor piercing ammo. We weren't legally allowed to have this ammo, but a lot of illegal things happen every day. I wasn't going to shoot the men—I wanted to take out their outboards. I told Hosi to steer for still water outside the barges' wake. I set my rifle on the stern, taking care to hide it from those in the chasing boat until the last second. I took three shots, knocking out one of their engines immediately. That would eliminate them in a chase, but we were still unable to get around the barges and wouldn't be able to for several miles, at least. Meanwhile, they had tried to open fire on us again. They made a big mistake when they turned sideways—perpendicular—to our course. This gave Dennis and me a clear shot at their one remaining outboard. A quick volley from our rifles took it out—smoke streaming from the block. They drifted away from us immediately and their handguns became completely ineffective. I still managed to give them a few hull shots at the waterline which could put them in the water. That would be a big concern—there were crocodiles and piranhas here and both could be extremely deadly. They broke out some paddles and headed for the nearest shore. The rest of our trip was uneventful; we parked our boat in the hidden boat house just below the waterfall as the sun was setting.We scaled the rope—even with all my practice I couldn't keep up with Hosi-- and reported to Queen Aleppa. Hosi and I were brief; we wanted to see our daughter. We picked her up with thanks to Reta and Scott. We took her home and to our bed. We loved to play with her and cuddle her between us. She was already a beauty and I was certain she would follow closely in her mother's footsteps. We fed her and put her into her own bed. I turned to Hosi, “You know, we are on our honeymoon. We should be having a lot of sex.”“And how would that be different from all our other days?” Hosi asked laughing. I shrugged my shoulders feigning confusion until she grabbed my shirt and literally threw me onto the bed. She fell on me laughing wildly as we grappled with each other. Even in this play Hosi could beat me badly, but she didn't. We rolled over each other several times until she stopped with me on top, my legs between hers. “You seem to have me in a compromising position, David,” she whispered.“Yeah, exactly where you want me,” I giggled back. She nodded wildly as she leaned up to remove my shirt and shorts. I shrugged out of my boxers just before untying her skirt and allowing it to slip silently to the floor. I flipped her over and around to “69.” “Take me into your mouth, Hosi. You can pleasure me with your mouth the same way I can pleasure you.” She was tentative at first, licking carefully around my helmet, but as I attacked her pussy with my mouth, tongue, and teeth she grew bolder and bolder.Eventually, she got the idea of fucking me orally, taking my seven inches deep into her throat. I had been licking and sucking, probing for her G-spot for almost ten minutes when she tensed for several seconds and came hard, bathing my face in her juice. She sucked especially hard when I came and I rewarded her by soaking her tonsils with my baby cream.“That was incredible, David. Is there a name for that?“Yes, darling Hosi, it's called a '69.' If you look at the two numbers you can see that they are upside down to each other, just as we are.”“You sure do know a lot about sex, David.”“That's because our society is obsessed with sex, Hosi. Some people…it's all they think about.”“What about you? Don't you think about it all the time?”“Sure, darling…but that's because I'm married to the most beautiful woman in the world. I even dream about you. You occupy my thoughts every second of every day.”“I knew there was a good reason why I love you.” Hosi spooned against me, put my hand in its usual spot just under her breast and we went swiftly to sleep.The following morning Dennis and I met again with the Queen. We suggested a lottery for the birth control—100 Amazons would be allowed to fuck and breed. The remainder would be implanted with birth control. They would be allowed to fuck, but obviously not to breed. A year later another hundred “breeders” would be selected until the entire tribe had been included. All the men would be required to couple with the breeders until they became pregnant; then we could also fuck the other tribeswomen. That was the way it was supposed to work, but that night Hosi and I went to bed a little earlier than usual, celebrating our marriage and each other. We held each other kissing and touching as we always did. Eventually, Hosi flipped me on my back and straddled me, lowering herself slowly down my cock. She rode me harder and much faster than usual, grinding her clit roughly into me until we came. It wasn't her most inspired effort. I asked if something was bothering her.“I could overpower you in your sleep and make you my slave,” she said.“Sure, but you could do that when I'm awake, too. We both know you're stronger than me and I'll never have your fighting skills. Besides, I wouldn't resist you.” Then, after a brief pause, I continued, “If you can do it, why haven't you?”“Because I value you as my mate; I enjoy you as my partner. Did you know that Queen Aleppa gave me the choice?”“You mean to either have me as your mate or your slave?”“Yes. Luckily you wound up with me—it could have been Reta.”“How did I wind up with you if Reta outranks you?”“That's easy; I am the Queen's favorite. I'm her daughter.” Well, that was a surprise, but I had the impression that Hosi was trying to tell me something else. “Is there something else you're trying to tell me, Hosi? This is the craziest conversation we've ever had.”“The Queen gave Reta the same choice.” OK, I thought, now we were getting some place. “Hosi, are you trying to tell me something about Scott and Reta? Is Scott becoming her slave?”“Yes, David, but the term slave here is not quite the same as it is in most places. As my mate you have an opportunity to determine your role with me. As a slave, Reta will determine Scott's role. She will make all the decisions, too.”“So far Scott hasn't complained, but what's going to happen if he disagrees with Reta or disobeys her? Would she hurt him?”“It is possible. That's why I told you, David. “I thought for a few minutes before responding, “I'm sure you understand that I will do something about this, Hosi.”“But, what can you do, David? This is between Reta and Scott and the Queen.”“You'd be surprised, Hosi, but first I need to speak with Scott. I wonder if he knows.” Hosi leaned over to kiss me then turned to spoon with me and placed my hand on her breast. It was time for sleep—if only I could.The following morning I walked to Reta's house asking Scott to join me on a trip to the forges. On the way I asked him if he knew what Reta was doing to him. “Sure…she hasn't made any secret of it, but so far she hasn't done anything to hurt me. Then again, I have always agreed with her and done what I've been told.” I explained what had occurred when I was milked and what the Queen had said. “Hmmm…that's interesting…I wonder what she would do.”“Well,” I replied, ”I think we need to find out before there's a major problem. Here's what I suggest….” We returned and I waved to Reta as I turned down the lane to the hospital where I enlisted Dennis. From there I spoke to Kevin. He was reluctant but eventually joined the crusade. Now I went to see the Queen. “Your highness,” I began, “I am having trouble understanding how you could allow a free man to become a slave…a slave to one of your tribe.” When she feigned ignorance I laughed, “Please, my Queen, you gave Hosi the choice…slave or mate…and you did the same with Reta. I brought my brother, my cousin, and my friend here to help this tribe. We were all free men at home and we have the same expectation here. It might be different if you had captured us, but you didn't. Is this how you repay our kindness and dedication to helping you?“I have been wondering how your ideas about slavery agree with your edict that none of us are to be harmed in any way.” Queen Aleppa was silent for several minutes when she gave the signal to summon Reta and Scott. Reta was annoyed when she approached the Queen. I spoke first, “I understand that you are making a slave of my brother, Reta.”“I do not understand why that is your concern, David.” I repeated the comments I had made to the Queen and then addressed Reta directly, “So far Scott has followed you, but what will happen if he disagrees with you or disobeys? You are not the kind of person who would deliberately violate one of the Queen's edicts, are you?”“What are you talking about, David?”“Throughout history slaves have been disciplined by causing them pain—hitting, slapping, whipping, or worse, so how will you enforce your will when your Queen has stated that none of the men are to be injured or harmed in any way? I can understand if you are more dominant than Scott. Sometimes I think that would be good for him. When Hosi and I disagree we talk about our feelings and make a decision, but more often than not I rely on Hosi's experience here. This is, after all, Hosi's valley, village, tribe, and home.” I could see Reta thinking…mulling over what had been said.“I see your point, David,” she began, “My Queen I request your permission to take Scott as my mate.” Queen Aleppa smiled, nodded, and I went to hug Reta. “Thank you, Reta. I think you will find that to be the right decision.” Hosi and I bowed to the Queen and left. I heard Reta ask Scott what he would like to do now that they were equals. “I have a few ideas,” he replied, “why don't we try some of them now?” He took Reta by the hand and led her back to their home.“You were lucky, David. What would you have done if she refused?”“Simple enough…what we call a ‘strike'—no more fucking--from any of us. It would be hard for Queen Aleppa to have us milked when she has repeatedly said that we are not to be injured, but I was pretty sure Reta would come around. She may be a little headstrong, but she is basically a very fine person.”Hosi took my hand and placed it on her silky firm butt. I could see the desire in her eyes as she said, “David, you are incredible; I think you deserve a reward.”I laughed and agreed, “Once again I am pleased to defer to your judgment.” Hosi joined my laughter, took my hand and led me home. En route we could hear Reta screaming in her ecstasy; whatever Scott had suggested seemed to agree with her mightily.Ever made a promise you later regretted? Well…maybe regretted was too strong a term. I had promised Hosi that I would never again spend a night away from her. It was the right thing to say at the time and I meant every word. However, I never gave the idea of going to town any thought.The trip took almost an entire day—more if I was afraid we were being followed. Therefore, we always planned to stay overnight and that was the source of my problem. I would gladly take Hosi with me, but at what risk? I asked Dennis whether I should be concerned. I remembered reading about the Aztecs and Cortez—how the Spaniards decimated the Aztecs with flu, colds, smallpox, syphilis, and a host of other diseases. “I think she should have a series of inoculations to safeguard her. If she was going to the U.S., I would recommend MMR—measles, mumps, and rubella—and DPT—diphtheria, pertussis, and tetanus. Since she would be here in Brazil I'd also recommend smallpox and polio and maybe even hepatitis A and B.”“Wow, I never thought it would be such a problem. I'll need to discuss this with Hosi.” I thanked Dennis and returned home. I got there shortly after Hosi had finished her warrior training for the day. I asked her about going with me and then I explained my concerns. This was an incredibly difficult task—Hosi had no idea what a germ was so she was accepting my words for no other reason than I was the one saying them. “Hosi, I want to keep my word, but I am concerned for your safety. Dennis recommends you have several inoculations which will protect you from diseases. Here in the valley there are few, if any such concerns, but out there mixing with other people can be extremely dangerous. Entire civilizations have been wiped out. Please believe me.”“I do believe you, David. You would not lie to me. What do I have to do?” Dennis used the radio to order the necessary injections. They were spaced out over a period of two months and then Dennis recommended we wait a few more months to ensure they would do their work. Then I began to prepare Hosi for the experience.In some ways the Amazons' society was incredibly advanced—no crime, greed, jealousy, or pollution—everyone working together for the common good. However, technologically they might as well have been in the Stone Age. I had a world of difficulty explaining how our boats and engines worked before Hosi agreed to accept all that I had told her without question. Stepping off the boat into the tiny back water town must have been like stepping through a time warp. Explaining automobiles, helicopters, even airplanes proved easy. What Hosi couldn't understand was plain old window glass, something most of us take completely for granted. I knew I was in for trouble before we even left the house when I had to explain why she had to wear one of my T-shirts. “If you go like you are you'll be arrested, for sure,” I told her. Then I had to explain “police,” “arrest,” and many of the social conventions of modern societies. I had to promise her we'd buy some clothes as soon as we arrived. Then I had to explain “buy” and “money.” By the time I'd finished the day was half over. Oh…the things we do for love!Hosi's first trip to the small town just downriver was a revelation. I went first to the local bank where the four of us had our accounts and I had a safe deposit box full of cash. I took out a few hundred and led Hosi to the nearest store. I allowed the sales woman, a thirty something Brazilian, to deal with Hosi directly. She liked some of the clothes suggested, but absolutely refused to have anything to do with a bra. “This is a torture instrument, David,” she told me. I couldn't argue. Eventually, she took two complete outfits, six pair of panties (these she really did like), a pair of tennis shoes similar to mine, and a costume necklace. I took her to a jeweler where I bought her a pair of earrings and had her ears pierced. I also bought her a gold bangle bracelet.Hosi was shopped out and wanted to return to our hotel. I learned quickly that she wanted to thank me. “I am so glad you have been willing to honor your promise, David. You have no idea how much that means to me. I want to be with you always.”“I love you, too, Hosi. I'm nothing without you.” She stripped me, pushed me back onto the bed and lowered herself onto my shaft. She spent almost an hour “thanking” me. We fell together, holding, caressing, and loving each other. We slept for about a half hour and when we awoke I made a big mistake—I turned on the TV. Now I had to spend almost an hour trying to explain that there weren't a bunch of little people inside that box. I couldn't wait until we got back to the safety of the valley.To be continued, by senorlongo for SexStories.

A Breeding ProgramIn 7 parts, based on the posts by senorlongo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novel. Damn! Damn! Damn! I hit the damned GPS with the heel of my hand, but it still wouldn't work. I had tried repeatedly to tell the suits at the main office that we needed better equipment, but those cheap bastards were always looking out for the bottom line—their bottom line, anything to look good to the higher-ups. The fact that our lives were at stake was inconsequential. My requests were always turned down. Now we were stuck in the bloody jungle of Brazil with no idea where we were.You'd think that two PhD's in Geology, with the responsibility for finding the new deposits of bauxite that would keep the world's largest manufacturer of aluminum at the top of the hill would be able to get decent equipment, but you'd be wrong. Our GPS was five years old. That may be OK if it's in your car, but ours is exposed to extremes of temperature and humidity that kill it quickly. I was standing in a clearing with a clear view of the sky and I couldn't lock on to even a single satellite. Our satellite phone was no better. I'd call the office to complain but the idiot bean counters would probably just bitch back at me about the phone charges and I'd get nowhere.I turned to my partner, Dr. Michael Sullivan, “Mike! I can't get even a single fucking satellite lock on this fucking thing.”“Really, David,” he replied calmly in his Irish brogue, “all that swearing accomplishes nothing. If we wait here until dark we can get a star shoot. That'll at least help with our latitude. The rest we can do by dead reckoning.”“Yeah, that's great, but why am I carrying all this stuff if we can't use it? It's typical bean counter bullshit. If I have to go out next time with this piece of …I'll quit and go to work for the competition.” We had been trekking on foot for almost a month. Originally we had used a Land Rover, but most areas of the Brazilian jungle are so thick as to make a vehicle a liability, even slower than hacking one's way with a machete.We had some dried food similar to what the Army uses, but mostly we caught fish or birds along with an ample supply of native fruits. We'd done this before—more than a dozen times—and were survival experts.I began to clear a small area in the center of the clearing. I was waist deep in native grass, which meant that Mike was covered almost to his chest. I towered over him—my six feet four inches to his five feet eight. Using my machete and shovel I formed an area about twenty feet on a side, piling the grass in the center. We'd use this later for a fire. Next I retreated to the woods where I strung my fishing line with tiny bells from tree to tree all the way around our perimeter. We'd learned the hard way that it's always best to be prepared. The government officials had told us that the natives were friendly and peaceful, but one never knew for sure. The bigger concern--one for which there is no warning system--was the possibility of running into one of the many venomous snakes and spiders in the area. And then, of course, were the insects. At night they were unbearable. Fortunately, we had learned that the smoke from the damp grass kept them at bay. Luckily we hadn't seen a jaguar, but we had rifles in case we did.Mike finished his explorations and we set up camp which was basically a couple of sleeping bags covered with mosquito mesh and the fire for cooking, boiling water, and safety. We had a light dinner of some smoked birds I had caught and cooked yesterday, determined our approximate location and went to sleep, our weapons close by. We went to sleep early—there was no reason to sit up swatting bugs all night; it was safer and more comfortable in the sleeping bags.Mike and I are both light sleepers so when we heard a bell tinkle in the trees we were awake in an instant. I would have risen and grabbed my rifle but for three things—a long bronze spear held inches over my face, a knee on my chest, and a foot standing on the rifle. I was most surprised by the foot I could see clearly in the firelight—it belonged to a woman and she was white. “Relax Dr. Schneider. We do not want to hurt you. Please sit up slowly.”“Who are you?” I asked, noticing for the first time that Mike was in the same situation I found myself in. “You speak English?”“You will soon learn all about us, and, yes we do speak English. Many of our grandmothers lived in the U.S. and England during World War II as part of the war effort. They taught our mothers and our mothers taught us. Now, please stand and put your hands behind your backs. We will restrain you, but it is for our safety only. I assure you that we mean you no harm.” I stood unsteadily and noticed for the first time that all our captors were women and they were all appeared to be incredibly beautiful.These women were tall, only four or five inches shorter than me, of slender build, and they were dressed similarly, but not exactly the same. Their ample chests were bare and they wore short skirts apparently made of thin metal strips—copper, a silver metal I recognized immediately as aluminum, and gold. I assumed the material had something to do with their status in the tribe or group, or whatever they called themselves. They wore identical sandals on their feet and coiled bracelets that matched their skirts on their wrists. They were all armed with either spears or bows and arrows, and now with our rifles and pistols.They tied our wrists behind our backs. The woman who tied me asked kindly if the ropes were too tight. “No,” I replied, “but I'd love to know why the insects aren't biting you—they're killing me.” As soon as I finished my remark two of their band came to us and rubbed some kind of lotion over our exposed skin—head, neck, arms, and legs. I noticed the change immediately. “Thank you,” I told the woman. She turned and smiled, showing me a set of beautiful teeth…and even more beautiful breasts.They gave us food and something to drink—not water; it was flavored strongly with some kind of fruit I couldn't identify. Then we waited for the first signs of daylight. I thought it was a good time to ask some questions. “Excuse me,” I started politely, directing my remarks to the leader, “what do you want with us? We're just geologists.”“We know who you are Dr. Schneider. We have spies in many of the cities here in Brazil. As to our purpose…our Queen will no doubt explain when you meet her later today. Now I think we should leave. Please walk with the guards next to you and don't do anything stupid. We have no wish to harm you, but we will if necessary.” We walked swiftly into the jungle.I thought that cooperation was the easiest and safest course to follow. They could have killed us back in the clearing and their actions indicated peaceful intent. Mike, however, was falling prey to his famous Irish temper, struggling against his bonds and with his guards. I turned to one of mine and commented, “My name is David. May I know yours?”“Yes,” replied the guard on my left. She stood almost six feet in height and had a magnificent body highlighted by her symmetrical D-cup breasts that swayed gently as we walked. “My name is Reta.” I thanked her and turned to my right. This woman was easily a twelve on a scale of ten! She appeared to be a shade under six feet with long slender legs, narrow hips and beautiful breasts that looked to be somewhere between a C and D-cup. She had high cheek bones framed by long straight light brown hair that fell below her shoulders. Her eyes looked green in the early morning light. “My name is Hosi.”“Thank you, Reta. Thank you, Hosi. You two are certainly the most beautiful guards I've ever had.”“Flattery, Dr. Schneider…er, David will get you nowhere. I'm sure we're the only guards you've ever had,” Reta replied, “but we do appreciate the compliment.” She and Hosi both smiled as they held my arms while we crossed some rough terrain. A few minutes later we stopped for a brief rest.“Uh…Hosi, I have to…um…urinate.”“Come over here to the edge of the clearing. I will help you.” She pulled down my zipper and reached in to find my growing cock. “I seem to have an effect on you, David.”“Yes, Hosi you certainly do. You're beautiful and very sexy, too.” My stream had just begun when she replied, “What is ‘sexy,' David?”“It means that members of the other sex, like me, find you extremely appealing and would like to sleep with you.”“Why would sleeping be of interest to you?” The command to continue marching saved me. Hosi put my penis back into my shorts and zipped me back up. We returned to the group and continued our pleasant stroll.Roughly two hours later I noticed that we had passed this spot before and after a brief lunch we passed it again. I mentioned it the fourth time, “Are you sure you know where you're going? We've passed this same spot four times today. If you're trying to confuse us you're doing a great job.”“We are walking you in circles so you don't know where you are,” Reta replied. I laughed and laughed, attracting the attention of the others in the band. “We didn't know where we were this morning. You could have just walked us in a straight line and we still wouldn't know.” The leader approached asking, “Don't you have instruments that tell you?”“Sure, but they don't work. If you will briefly untie my hands I'll show you. Don't worry, I'm not going to endanger any of you and you can tie me up again once I'm done.” She looked to my guards who nodded; a minute later my hands were free. Mike, however, continued to fight at every opportunity. I asked for my back pack and dug out the GPS. I explained briefly how it was supposed to work. I turned it on—we could see the screen light up. I held it up for several minutes and when I brought it down the screen was still blank. “You see,” I continued, “it doesn't work. If there is something you don't want us to see why not just blindfold us? It'll save a lot of time and walking.” She thought for a moment and nodded. Several long strips of cloth were produced and I returned my hands behind my back. “I don't think that will be necessary any longer—with you, anyway. Reta and Hosi will hold onto your arms. Follow them and their directions.”I thanked her as the blindfold was tied behind my head and my guards took my arms. “Well, this is much nicer, don't you agree?” They just laughed, but Hosi also rubbed my back. We walked back--at least I thought it was back then we turned and after a few minutes we stopped. Hosi spoke quietly, “We have to walk sideways here. Be careful, it's a narrow ledge. Don't look down.”“Very funny,” I joked. Again Hosi rubbed my back as she led me onto the ledge. I sidestepped, barely raising my feet from the irregularly shaped rock until I felt soil beneath my feet again. “Are we past it now?”“Yes,” Reta replied, “I always get nervous on this part of the trip.”“You get nervous? At least you can see. If you fall I'm going with you.”Hosi giggled, “It's not that long a drop--probably not more than twenty feet, but the ground down there is covered with rough rocks so the fall would be nasty…but I don't think it would kill you. Just a little bit further and we can remove your blindfolds.” We continued--my guards back at my sides--down a gradual slope. At one point we went down a flight of stone steps. That was slow going, but Hosi directed me carefully.We stopped a few minutes later and the blindfold was removed. I squinted in the bright light. I turned around slowly taking in the sights. We were in a verdant valley and could see a large stone building with a large number of smaller buildings, also of stone with thatched roofs nearby. Beyond I could see the snow-capped slopes of mountains and several flocks of small animals—goats and sheep. Judging from what I could see it looked like a glacial valley—u-shaped by the movement and retreat of an ancient glacier rather than a v-shaped valley caused by a river's erosion. There were expansive grassy plains and several large cultivated fields; we were out of the jungle, for sure. The temperature was more moderate and the humidity much less oppressive.“Let us go. I am sure our Queen is waiting impatiently,” Hosi told me pointing to the large building. She and Reta walked next to me, but did not touch or guide me now that I could see. “I liked it better when you were touching me,” I commented to Hosi. She smiled coyly and put her hand on my elbow. I smiled back, leaned over and whispered, “That's much better.” We walked that way until we reached the village about twenty minutes away.When we reached the large building I was told to remove my shoes. I sat on a step and pulled off my shoes and socks. I set them aside out of the way. I rose and walked in, noticing that all our guards had also removed their footwear. We walked in a wide hallway and were about halfway when Hosi whispered, “Kneel when you meet the Queen and keep your eyes down unless she tells you otherwise. I don't want to see you punished, but I am afraid your friend is in for a lot of trouble. I'm glad I was assigned to you.”I turned and whispered back, “I'm glad you were assigned to me, too.” She blushed like a schoolgirl as we entered a large room festooned with what looked like tapestries. There were skylights and windows that were open to the weather. I saw the Queen seated on a large chair that was raised at least a foot above the floor. I walked forward slowly and kneeled, placing my face on the floor in front of me. Mike had to be forced down. I would have spoken to him but I knew from experience that it would be a waste of time. A spear shaft across his back held him in place.“Welcome, gentlemen—well, I can see that one of you is a gentleman. Please rise, Dr. Schneider.” I stood and a chair was provided for me; Mike was still forced down, a guard tightly holding each of his arms. “I am sure that you have many questions—even some you have not yet considered. Let me answer some of the more important ones. You are in a hidden valley—a valley that has eluded detection for thousands of years. We are a society of women; you are the only men here. You would call us Amazons although that is not our tribe's name. We have brought you here for a purpose, one that is essential for our tribe's survival. At one time we had more than 3,000 women here. Now we have less than 500. We need your seed to create new members. We will feed you a special fruit that will encourage your seed to produce females. Do not worry—it is delicious, nutritious, and will do you no harm. You will have the freedom to wander in the valley, but do not attempt to leave. Once every seven days you will be milked—milked for your seed. We will use that to impregnate fertile women.“Now, I am sure you are tired from your trip. Dr. Schneider, you will be shown to a house nearby. You will live there. Dr. Sullivan will remain here under control. That is all—you are dismissed.” I backed out of the room while Mike was pulled up. The spear shaft was wedged between his arms and body, further immobilizing him, and he was led away. Hosi guided me back to the front of the building. “Your house is right next to mine. Come, I will show you the way.”We walked down a narrow lane, not much more than a dirt path. I noticed that some of the avenues were paved so it seemed that Hosi was not one of the higher ranking women. She stopped after a few minutes in front of a small stone building. It was a single story with a newly thatched roof. There was a window near the doorway, but no door. She led me inside; the house was immaculate inside with whitewashed walls and a rough stone floor. There was but a single room with a fireplace near the center. The furniture consisted of a rough-hewn bed with rope netting supporting a thin mattress, a small table and two rough wooden chairs. “This will be your house, David. I do not think you will spend much time here, though. Mine is right across the lane. I have been given the responsibility of feeding and caring for you.”She led me out and into her home. It was of similar size, but had more and better furniture. There were earthenware bowls and jars like Grecian amphorae, some with local fruits and others with juices and wines. She showed me to a chair. While I sat she removed her sandals and skirt, leaving her clad only in a skimpy undergarment similar to a modern thong that showed her magnificent ass cheeks and abdomen. She returned to me a moment later. “Hosi…please do not be offended, but… may I touch you?”“Of course, David.” I reached forward, placing my hand on her abdomen. Her skin was silk, but there were hard strong muscles beneath. I reached around her to feel her ass. Her buttocks felt the same—silky smooth but incredibly firm. I doubted that, other than her breasts, she had even an ounce of fat on her. When I returned my hand to her abdomen she took it and moved it to her breast.“I have been told that men enjoy touching and feeling these. Is that true, David? You are the first man I have ever met.” I rubbed my hand over her heavy breast flesh. “Oh, yes, Hosi…most men would die for the chance to touch and fondle breasts as beautiful as these.”“Surely, David you are fooling with me. They are nothing special—just blobs of fat.” I laughed and it was obvious that I had embarrassed her. I rose and held her. “I'm sorry, Hosi. I'm not being much of a guest. You may be right but they are beautifully formed and very sexy blobs of fat and some day you may need them to feed your newborn children.”“There you go with that ‘sexy' again. Won't you tell me what that means? Am I sexy, David?”“Oh…Hosi, you are the sexiest woman I have ever met. Sexy is a term that means you are desirable and that men would want to sleep with you, but that has nothing to do with actual sleeping. It means having sex, you know—how a woman can become pregnant.”“Now I am confused. You are going to be milked. Your seed will be removed from your body and poured into several hollow reeds. Then the reeds will be introduced to the women. How does that have anything to do with ‘sexy'?” I knew now why their numbers had dropped so drastically. I also knew how I would be “milked” and I knew it wasn't going to be pleasant. Hosi and I talked for a while as she prepared our meal. She showed me the fruit I was to eat. It looked like a small plum, but it tasted more like a grapefruit; that was OK—I loved grapefruit. I ate several, bringing a smile to her lips. Our dinner consisted of some broiled fish, a fried flatbread Hosi cooked for us and more fruit.After dinner Hosi and I went to the river to bathe in a pool created by a small outcropping of land. We used a crude soap; she allowed me to wash her body and to be fair I allowed her to wash mine—it was one of the most erotic experiences of my life—I was hard the entire time much to Hosi's amusement. Then we returned to her house where she asked if I wanted to sleep with her. I knew the invitation did not include sex, but I accepted anyway. We fell asleep holding each other's naked bodies. I was worried about what the future would hold, but I was exhausted so I fell asleep almost immediately.I woke the following morning to find I was spooning with Hosi, my hand gently cupping her breast. “I think I understand a little more about ‘sexy,' David. I enjoy having your hand on my breast…especially when you play with my little bump.” “I think you mean your nipple, Hosi.” I rubbed her flesh and rolled her nipple while I asked, “May I ask you some questions?”“Of course, David--if I can answer them I will.”“Are we the first men in your village that you can remember?”“Yes, I have been told that I was the last one born from the previous group more than twenty summers ago. I was also told that they were rough and dangerous. They rebelled at being milked and attacked their guards. They were all killed. We haven't had a man here since.”That told me a lot. I doubted that the queen would allow any of her citizens to couple with such men. It would be much too dangerous for the woman and possibly for the entire tribe as well. “Next question, Hosi,” I continued. “You seem to know something about a male's anatomy. You knew about my penis and weren't either surprised or afraid of it.”“Yes, David,” Hosi interrupted, “I have seen pictures in a book, but I do not know why it is shaped the way it is or what it does other than…what was the word you used?”“Urinate—remove liquid wastes from the body. Yes, that is one purpose—the other is to have sex. The shape and size is to fit into a woman's vagina.” Hosi started, jumped up and turned around. “You mean that thing is supposed to fit inside me?”“Yes, and it will. That's why it becomes hard and larger. It must be hard to penetrate a woman; the size will help to please you. May I show you…not with my penis…I'll use my finger.”“I don't know. I trust you, David but I am afraid you will hurt me.”“Hosi, if you trust me you know I will not harm you. I leaned forward and kissed her cheek. She seemed startled. “What was that, David? Why did you do that with your mouth?”Oh, boy—these women have really been missing something. “That was what we call a kiss. It is something people do when they like or love each other. Haven't you ever heard about that?”“I have heard of it, but I have never had one before. It was interesting.”“I'd like to kiss you again, but on your lips this time. Believe me it will be much more interesting.” Hosi leaned down tentatively. I stroked her cheek and moved her hair back over her ear. I kissed her cheek several times before moving back a few inches. I looked into her eyes and edged forward. My lips lightly touched hers; she moved back slightly before making up her mind and moving into the kiss. Our lips ground into each other's until Hosi's arm reached around me and she pulled me even closer. I broke the kiss and looked into her eyes again; they were saying, “Wow!” “Try opening your mouth a bit. Let my tongue touch yours.” She looked unsure but did as I asked. Our tongues touched and danced. The next thing I learned was how strong she was; she had me on my back as she kissed me passionately. She broke the kiss briefly to whisper into my ear, “Use your finger in me…please.”I reached between her legs and, not surprisingly, found her pussy soaked. I rubbed my finger in her slit before telling her, “This is why it won't hurt. You are wet. Your entire tunnel is lubricated with this delicious juice.” I put my fingers into my mouth and savored her nectar. I returned my fingers to their ultimate destination and slowly pushed my middle finger into her. In an instant it was completely enfolded in her. “See…did I hurt you?”She shook her head as I slowly withdrew and pushed in again. I could see her eyes roll back as her ecstasy built. I fucked her for almost a minute before touching her clit. “Oh…David…I like it…I like it a lot. Is this what it feels like when your penis is in me?”“No, Hosi…that feels better.” She moved up and looked at me disbelievingly. Then she smiled and returned her lips to mine. We might have gone further, but we were interrupted when Reta walked in the door. Apparently, there had been little reason for privacy before I had arrived.“I'm sorry to break up your fun, but it is time for you to be milked, David.” Reta and Hosi returned to their roles as my guards. I waited while Hosi dressed, but how long can it take to tie a short skirt around one's hips? I walked briskly between them to a square by the river. I was bent over a round padded rail and tied into place. An earthenware bowl lay beneath my penis, still hard from my episode with Hosi. There was a fire in front of me with a large kettle of what I assumed was water. Several large metal implements lay heating within. Hosi leaned over me, her breasts pressing into my back, “Try to relax. I am told it will be easier.” One of the older women pulled a “spoon” from the kettle. I could tell from her reaction that it was hot. She moved behind me, applied some kind of oil and pushed it into my anus.I was right—it was fucking hot—burning me as if pressed into my bowel! I howled in pain. She used the tool to roughly rub and stimulate my prostate. Semen dribbled from my cock after a minute or so. Hosi took hold and aimed it over the bowl. It took another two minutes before the flow ended. The spoon was pulled forcefully out of my ass and more oil was applied. I was released from the rail; I had to be supported by Hosi and Reta. I thought even I might become rough and surly if I had to undergo that kind of treatment every week.No sooner had I been released than Michael was led to the rail. He fought the entire way, not that it did any good. A new bowl was produced and the process begun. Michael fought every second and his pain was obvious. When he was finally released he managed to throw off his guards and run into the river. He was able to swim to the middle, but the rapid flow proved too much for him. He was swept away in an instant. I turned away to see Hosi with her hands to her face, “Oh no…there is a waterfall. He will be killed.”That made me more determined than ever. “Let's return to your house, Hosi. Do you think I will be able to see the Queen tomorrow? I have something of great importance to ask her. Will you please accompany me?”“I will ask Reta to set it up for you. She has a higher rank than I do. Let's go…I can see that you need to rest. That was quite an ordeal for you and then…to lose your friend….” We walked slowly back up the lane. At her house she placed me carefully onto the bed and covered me with a light blanket. I fell asleep quickly.I awoke in mid-afternoon to a clamor nearby. I walked out to see that Michael's body had been recovered. His body was badly bruised and broken. As I noticed a four-inch gash in his right abdomen a thought flew through my brain. It was like a ghost—something that lacked substance that I could grab on to. ‘Poor Mike,” I thought. How different things could have been for both of us if I could convince the Queen tomorrow. Hosi walked up as I stood there and took my arm. I could tell she was sympathetic—what a waste! Mike was a brilliant geologist and a better partner in our explorations. Many times he had kept me in stitches with his stories of his native Ireland. In contrast, all I could share were stories of growing up in a dirty industrial city in New Jersey.Unconsciously, I took Hosi's hand in mine as we returned to her house. “Will you put your finger into me again, David?”“Of course, Hosi-- but a little later. I want to talk to you about tomorrow when I see the Queen. I understand why your tribe has milked men. You told me that the last men here were brutes—no ruler would endanger her subjects by having them engage in sex with such men. However, the milking was as brutal and barbaric as those men could ever have been. Not only did it hurt me, but I was also burned and humiliated by it. I would probably rebel if I had to do it repeatedly. I saw the women who received the sperm…the seed; all that effort to try to impregnate four women—two for each of us.“It can be done much easier and more effectively if I am permitted to have sex with them. I can probably do four or five a week by myself. I will propose to have sex with you to show the Queen how it will work, but there will be a difference with you. I will give myself...my soul…to you. I will give only my seed to the others. Will you help me?”“You will put your penis in me?” she asked. I nodded and continued, “It will hurt a bit at first. All women are born with a membrane that partially covers the tunnel. It must be ripped, but after that you should feel a great deal of pleasure. In fact, I think I will pleasure you first.”“Sometimes, David I find what you say to be very confusing, but I will help you. I liked the part about you giving me your soul. I will also give you mine.” I looked into her eyes, pulled her to me and kissed her. It seemed to last forever. I reached around her and untied her skirt. I lowered it gently to the floor just before I led her almost naked to the bed. I began to unbutton my shirt, but Hosi stopped me so she could do it herself. She grinned as she opened my belt and dropped my shorts and boxers. She gripped my cock and pulled me to her on the bed.We lay in the late afternoon coolness clinging to each other. I loved the feeling of Hosi's skin against mine, especially when she pressed her firm breasts into my chest. I broke the kiss momentarily to tell her, “I love the touch of your skin against mine.”Hosi giggled, “Do you know what I love, David?” She ran her fingers through my chest hair. “It is soft and sometimes it tickles, but…enough talking.” She resumed the kiss, her tongue adventurously exploring my mouth. I reached down between her legs finding her wet again. Her nectar ran down her thighs. I rubbed my fingers in her, drenching them. Then, breaking the kiss, I held them to her lips. She licked them and sucked them into her mouth. I took her hand and rubbed her fingers along her thighs. I brought them to my mouth. I ran my fingers into her slit again, entering her seconds later. I wanted her to feel pleasure, but not to cum—that would occur tomorrow.I knew she was hooked when, instinctively, she took my cock into her hand and stroked it slowly. “Oh, Hosi that feels so good. I can't wait to fuck you tomorrow.” Hosi moved back a bit, “Fuck? What does that mean?”“You just asked me one of the hardest questions. The word ‘fuck' has many meanings. It can mean sexual intercourse or congress between a man and a woman. It can also mean something vile. Don't ask me to explain how a word that describes the most beautiful thing that can happen between a man and a woman can also mean something vile and disgusting because I do not know. If I asked to fuck you, that would be good, but if I said, ‘Fuck you' that would be bad. Do you understand?”Hosi thought for a few minutes before responding, “No!”“Just as well. Your people don't really need it. I'll just tell you I want to make love to you.”“Do you want that, David?”“More than anything, but I think we need to wait for the Queen to give her permission.” Just then Reta walked in to tell us that Queen Aleppa would meet with me at midmorning tomorrow. I thanked her and joined Hosi in preparing for our dinner. I ate several of the fertility fruit while we worked. That night we spooned nervously in anticipation of tomorrow.We woke early, sharing several yummy kisses just to get us into the mood. We ate a light breakfast of fruit and bread. I suggested we bathe so we would be clean when we met the Queen. It was just after ten when Reta came for us. A few minutes later we were kneeling before the Queen. “You asked to see me, Dr. Schneider?”“Yes, thank you Queen Aleppa. I want you to know that someone has harmed me—hurt me badly, in fact.”“WHAT? Who would dare to violate my orders?”“I regret to tell you that it was your milkers. If I may say, the process is barbaric and very inefficient, as well. I was brutalized in an attempt to impregnate only two women. If you will give your permission I believe I can double that or better.”“How would you do that?”“By having sex—regular biological sex. I believe I could have sex with four or five women each week. The remaining days would be for Hosi.”“I understand you are not making any use of your house, but are spending all your time with Hosi.”“Yes, your highness. I am in love with Hosi and with your permission I would ask her to be my mate. I will give the other women my sperm…my seed…but not my heart or soul.”“I don't know…I have been told this can be a brutal act. I would not want any of my subjects harmed.”“Hosi and I are willing to demonstrate if you would have a mattress brought here.” Queen Aleppa gave the matter some thought before clapping her hands and giving the order. Minutes later a grass mattress roughly the size of a double bed was placed on the floor in front of her throne. I bowed to the Queen and turned to Hosi. “Do you trust me, Hosi? Do you love me?” She nodded twice as I led her to the mattress.“This is usually done in privacy,” I told the Queen, “but since this is a demonstration you and the others present are welcome to observe.” I brought Hosi to me and we kissed gently. However, it was merely seconds before our passion grew in spite of the audience. Hosi reached up to unbutton my shirt. It was discarded on the floor. My shorts and boxers joined the pile seconds later. I reached behind Hosi to remove her skirt; if was followed by her undergarment. We stood naked before the Queen, but neither of us noticed—we were totally absorbed in each other.Gently, I lowered Hosi following her shortly thereafter. We held each other tenderly as I began to kiss my way down her body. I kissed and suckled each breast and licked her navel. Hosi writhed under my ministrations and gasped when I first licked her cunt. I spread her legs and, beginning at her anus, licked my way up, covering her entire organ with my mouth. Her labia were red and engorged with her desire so I diverted my attention to her slit. I licked and sucked, drinking her fluids as Hosi jumped and rolled. Then I attacked her clit. I licked and sucked it between my teeth as Hosi thrashed. When she came she screamed at the top of her lungs. The guards rushed forward and grabbed me.“NO! STOP! (pant) (pant) He (pant) did (pant) not (pant) (pant) hurt me. I have (pant) (pant) never felt such pleasure. That is why I screamed.” Her chest was heaving as the guards released me. “I think I understand what you said yesterday about pleasuring me. What was that?”“You had an orgasm…a really, really big one. I will have one when I release my seed in you and you may have another when we make love.” She pulled me from the guards into a long embrace and kiss. “Do it, David. Put your penis in me. I want you so badly.”I broke the kiss to address the Queen, “I have told Hosi that this may hurt a bit in the beginning. All women are born with a membrane—some thin material—that covers part of the tunnel. It must be ripped. Once that is done there should be only pleasure. You were right—some men can make this a brutal act. I am not one of those men. I was raised to love and respect women and I have already told you how much I love Hosi. I would use the same approach with any of the women in your tribe.”I turned back to Hosi, kissing her again. I rose over her and positioned my cock at the entrance of her tunnel. I ran my cock up and down her slit, making sure she was lubricated before slowly pushing into her. I pushed in and stopped, but Hosi wrapped her legs around my waist and pulled herself up—nothing happened. I would explain but not now. I was too much enthralled with my lover's hot tight pussy. She gripped me like a velvet vise as I thrust into her slowly. This was Hosi's first time so I needed to be careful. God knows how much I'd want her to do it again…and again…and again.Hosi had great instincts; she began to move—to meet every thrust with one of her own. I hadn't cum in weeks—there was no orgasm from my milking—so I wasn't going to last long. “I'm sorry, Hosi I'm going to cum soon. I'm going to give you my seed—now! I grunted and groaned several times as I blew my semen deep into Hosi's hot pussy. I was half-way through when she came again, bucking vigorously into me. I collapsed, sweating, onto her. I kissed her over and over before rolling off.“My Queen, you saw that Hosi had no pain. Sometimes a young girl will break her hymen—the barrier—if she participates in a sport or other rigorous activity. That seems to have happened with Hosi. I think it may be true with a number of other women in the tribe.”Queen Aleppa thought for several minutes before speaking, “What did you think, Hosi?”“I can't wait for David to do it to me again. I loved it. It was wonderful and I agree with him—the milking was terrible. It cost Dr. Sullivan's life.”“Perhaps…how would you manage this, Dr. Schneider?” I explained what I had in mind—bigger bed or, at least, a bigger mattress; a clean sheet for every woman; the Queen to select and send them to me after lunch; two days working followed by a day off with Hosi followed by two more work days and two days to relax. I would try to inseminate women four days out of seven. Queen Aleppa agreed, Hosi and I dressed, bowed and left.We were halfway back to her house when the ghost took form, “Oh my God. We have to go back to the Queen…quickly.” We ran and interrupted her. She was not pleased until I spoke, “Queen Aleppa, what has happened to Dr. Sullivan's body? It is critical that I have access to it. Your tribe's very survival depends on it.” She stopped her work and led us to the makings of a funeral pyre. I asked one of the women for a sharp knife. I cut into the gash I had seen earlier. Reaching inside his body I found it and pulled it out. “Thank God,” I said, falling to my knees on the hard ground. I showed the Queen the bloody object.“This is called a micro-transmitter. On a certain date it will send a signal that will allow our company to locate us. Likewise, if it is damaged or burned it will send the signal before it is destroyed. If that happened your hidden valley would be discovered. Your way of life would be destroyed.” I showed her the scar on the side of my abdomen. “I also have such a device implanted in me. If it was on the surface—under my skin--I would cut it out, but it is implanted deep under the muscle. Only a skilled surgeon can remove it.” I looked at my watch and checked the date. “I have ten weeks before my signal is sent. I need to be far away by then, but I assure you that I will return.”I turned to Hosi, “I love you and don't want to leave you, but I must. I promise you that I will return to take you as my mate. I want to live here with you forever.” We spoke with the Queen, discussing the best way to manage my departure. It was decided that building a canoe and going down the river would be the fastest. That way I could remain here and hopefully impregnate as many women as possible. I swore that I would not reveal the valley or the Amazons. I discussed what should be done with Mike's body and after considering a number of alternatives it was agreed that he would be transported to a waterfall about 50 miles away and buried at its base. I returned the transmitter to his body. Hosi and I left, returning to her house.The following morning a large mattress and a quantity of sheets were delivered to my house. A larger bed and mattress were also sent to Hosi's. Apparently the Queen approved of our union. Hosi and I met with several workers—they had made canoes in the past and asked me if I had any experience. I told them I had not. “Then,” the leader said, “we need to do a sloppy job, one a first-time builder would do. Your canoe will leak a bit, but we will give you something to bail with. There will be rough edges and uneven sides, but don't worry, it will float and get you down river safely.” I thanked them and returned to the village.Hosi and I went to bathe just before lunch. I explained that I would bathe at least twice daily—before and after sex with the tribe's women. I wanted to be clean for the women and clean for Hosi afterward. We ate our lunch and I returned for the first time in days to my house. I laid the sheet over the mattress, folding the edges underneath. I had just finished when I looked up to greet my first visitor—it was the leader of the party that had captured us.I rose and took her hand. I could tell she was nervous. I kissed her cheek as I helped her undress. When I was naked I helped her down to the mattress. I had her lie on her stomach so I could massage her shoulders, back, and legs. The massage helped her to relax; she sighed when I rolled her over. I leaned down to kiss her, my tongue penetrating her mouth as I massaged her breast. I was not surprised to find her pussy gushing. I rose up and pushed easily into her cunt. I expected a barrier, but she, too, had none. Their training must be so arduous that most if not all had ruptured their hymens at a very early age. I slid all the way into her easily. I fucked her with long slow strokes, increasing my tempo as we went. Soon I was pumping her pussy hard. It would be nice if she could cum, but that wasn't my priority—I wanted to knock her up! She suddenly began to meet my thrusts; her actions brought her clit into contact with my pubic bone. We exploded together as I drove deep into her, bathing her womb with my baby cream. I withdrew after I had shot my load into her, but I made her lie there for thirty minutes with her legs in the air.I helped her to her feet when her time was up, kissed her gently, and placed the soiled sheet outside my door for pick-up by a member of the Queen's staff. I walked to the pool, finding Hosi there waiting for me—she was pouting. I lifted her chin and asked her with my eyes. “I wish you would just make love to me.”“That's what I wish, also, but I promised the Queen and the alternative is milking. We must think of your tribe. It needs new members badly. She shook her head in agreement, but I could see that she still didn't like it.That's the way my days went except for those days I spent happily with Hosi. However, almost three weeks later I had just finished off my thirteenth virgin when I heard a bell pealing loudly. “Quick,” my partner of the day squealed, “that is the emergency bell!” We rose and ran out of my house. I met Hosi and we ran to the Queen's residence where we learned that a huge jaguar had found its way into the valley. Few people in the States realize that the jaguar is the third largest wild cat behind only the tiger and lion. Such an animal would present a tremendous danger to the tribe. I offered to hunt it down if the Queen would return my rifle and backpack. “How will you find it,” Queen Aleppa asked.“I won't; it will find me. If you will allow me an old goat from the herd I will set it out as bait. Jaguars are nocturnal hunters; it will come at night and I will lie in ambush.” She agreed and we selected an area just outside the village. I tied the poor animal to a stake and sought refuge in the nearest house almost one hundred yards away. I heard a noise behind me and when I turned it was Hosi and Reta with their spears. “Be quiet, we may have a long night ahead of us,” I whispered. I sat between them with my arms around them.I removed my night scope from the backpack and placed it on the rifle. I loaded it with hollow points and sat down to wait. No need to keep watch all night; the goat would warn us when the jaguar approached. It was just before three when the goat bleated crazily. I took my station at the window, leaning the barrel on the sill—I could just make out the cat in the trees beyond. It approached warily and as it did I got him into my sights. I inhaled and released; slowly I squeezed the trigger and fired—a head shot—just before it reached the goat. The hollow point spread like a mushroom as it passed through the big cat's brain. The jaguar did a back flip and when it hit the ground it was dead. I stood up and walked out with Hosi and Reta. I warned them to be careful in case the cat was only wounded. I put another bullet into its head when we were ten feet away just to be sure.I tied a rope around the cat's head and hauled it up onto a tree limb. Using a sharp knife I quickly separated the skin from the flesh. Hosi and Reta cut away the meat for distribution, placing it in large cloth sacks and giving the Queen the select cuts. I hung the pelt between two trees to dry. The following day I began to carefully scrape away all the fat and organic matter. It had no odor when the skin had completely dried and the pelt was extremely supple. I rolled it and presented it to the Queen. “Thank you, Dr. Schneider, but I think you are giving it to the wrong person. Hosi, please accept this gift from your mate. I give my approval to your union.” I handed the pelt to Hosi just before she jumped into my arms, kissing me wildly while Queen Aleppa sat by laughing.The weeks flew by quickly…much too quickly. By the time I had to leave I'd had sex with almost forty women—forty incredibly beautiful women, but none as beautiful as my Hosi.We finalized my departure plans. My canoe would be lowered alongside the waterfall to some brush at the bottom. I would have two paddles in case one should break. I would be given several goatskins of water in addition to our two canteens. I would take my back pack and Mike's in addition to some food. I tested my balky GPS and—surprise—it worked. I took special note of the latitude. If I had to I could follow that line until I found the valley and Hosi. I was really good at remembering numbers.The Queen suspended my breeding activities a few days before my departure so I could spend the days and nights exclusively with Hosi. We spent most of our time in bed naked kissing and holding each other. We fucked plenty, but mostly we held each other. I must have told her that I loved her a thousand times—almost as many as she told me. Finally, the time came. I arose early, a tear in my eye. Hosi, Reta and many of those I had coupled with walked to the waterfall. I kissed Hosi, reminding her that I would come back as soon as possible before lowering myself down a long rope to the river bed below. I pulled the canoe from the brush, blew a kiss to Hosi, and moved carefully into the canoe. The seat was just above the floor, making the whole craft more stable, something I would almost certainly need. I paddled quickly into the stream.I moved steadily downstream. The paddling was easy, more with the idea of keeping the canoe straight and in the current than actually propelling the craft. I was pretty sure I was doing more than five miles an hour. In a day I could be more than a hundred miles away. The transmitter would send its signal the following day. I knew I was on a tributary of the Amazon and paddled to the shore where the two met. I pulled the canoe up the bank, removed a long thin strip of brightly colored cloth and tied it onto a slender tree limb. Hopefully, I'd be able to find it when I returned. I pushed the canoe back into the water. The Amazon's flow was much slower so I had to paddle harder to maintain my pace.I ignored the insects and paddled through the night, wanting to put as much distance between us as possible. It was mid-morning of the second day that I saw the town down river on the right. This had been our embarkation point months before. I knew I could get a small plane to take me down to the coast and, from there, a flight back to the States. I pulled the canoe up to a small dock, threw the backpacks up, climbed out wearily, and let the canoe drift into the current—it had done its job.I found a small hotel and booked a room using my corporate credit card. The first thing I did was call the office. I let them know that Mike had perished—no need to lie. I told them that he tried to cross a river and was swept away in the current. I found him at the bottom of a fifty foot waterfall broken and dead. I took a long hot shower, shaved, and went to find a place to eat. I missed Hosi already—my heart ached for her touch. I made arrangements to fly to Recife from which I'd fly to the U.S.A. I got a haircut and some new clothes—mine were pretty well shot. The next day I was gone; the following I was home in New York City. I could have slept on the plane, but I had a lot of planning to do. I knew I was finished when I saw the Statue of Liberty. I took a cab directly from Kennedy Airport to the office, not bothering to wash or change into my corporate garb. I had a story to tell and sell.I climbed out of the cab and stomped into the lobby like a madman, wearing a khaki shirt, shorts, and hiking boots and carrying the two backpacks. I was told by some asshole doorman that I needed to be properly dressed to enter the building. The look I gave him would have cut through steel; he backed away and I walked to the elevator. There were several people waiting; I pushed them out of the way, telling them to get the next car. When one guy protested, asking who the hell did I think I was I told him as I pulled my machete from my pack. He suddenly remembered a prior appointment. I got off at the 37th floor and stormed past the shocked receptionist. It had been more than six months since I'd been to the office and I had never seen her before. I charged right past his secretary and kicked in Stewart Marks' office door. I pulled out the crummy GPS and threw it at him. “Here's your fucking GPS, asshole! Maybe if it had actually worked Mike Sullivan would still be alive, you fucking jerk!” I was screaming at the top of my lungs.Marks stood up in his $2,000 suit telling me I couldn't speak to him that way. “Oh really? While you were sitting here shining up your ass and drinking fucking martinis at lunch I was out in the fucking jungle with Mike Sullivan risking my life every fucking second made so much worse because you couldn't find your way clear to buy a $500 GPS. This is a fucking Fortune 100 company, shithead! I'll bet you shit in your pants in Central Park, you fucking loser. Try spending a night in the jungle.”“I'm calling security,” he screamed.“Go ahead—I quit anyway. Nothing is worse than working for an asshole like you. Here's something to complain about, douche bag!” I pulled my right hand back and punched him in the nose. Like the sissy he was it bled like crazy, destroying his monogrammed shirt and suit. Tsk, Tsk—too fucking bad!“I'll have you arrested!”“No, you will not.” The voice came from behind me; it was John Spillane, the CEO. “Hello, David,” he greeted me, “I guess it was pretty tough out there.”“Worse than tough, sir—it was terrible. Most of the time we didn't know where we were. Even if we found any bauxite we wouldn't be able to do anything about it because we had no idea where we were and all because this idiot wouldn't spend 500 bucks.” Security arrived and tried to remove me.“No,” John told them, “remove him. You're fired Stewart. I can overlook a lot of things, but risking men's lives to save a couple of bucks is inexcusable. Get out now. David, please come to my office.”To be continued, by senorlongo for SexStories.

The Jazz Session No.351 from RaidersBroadcast.com as aired in February 2024, featuring the best of the vibraphonist Lionel Hampton, from his RCA Victor recordings. TRACK LISTING: Ruby Bridges  - Yazz Ahmed; Herandnu - Weather Report; Paul's Pal - Sonny Rollins Quartet; Rick Kick Shaw - Cecil Taylor; The Munson Street Breakdown - Lionel Hampton; Flamenco Soul - Lionel Hampton; Quadrant 4 - Billy Cobham; Life is Just a Game - Stanley Clarke, ft. Steve Gadd; Milenberg Joys - Kenny Ball; Now You Has Jazz - Bing Crosby & Louis Armstrong; Tell It Like It Is - Art Blakey; Nails - Jimmy Heath Orchestra; On a Clear Day - Cleo Laine; Between the Devil and the Deep Blue Sea - Gerry Mulligan, w. Annie Ross; Tenderly - Lionel Hampton; Toledo Blade - Lionel Hampton; My Queen is Yaa Asantewaa - Sons of Kemet; Attune - Alfa Mist; Walkin' Home - The Oscar Moore Quartet; No Way Jose - John Scofield & Pat Metheny.

Walking with the Saints Podcast | Feast of Saint Therese of Lisieux, Patroness of the Missions | October 1   Our saint for today is a nun who died at the age of 24, lived in the convent for only 9 years but was chosen by the Church to be Patroness of the Missions, together with a great missionary, St. Francis Xavier. I'm sure you know St. Therese of Lisieux, or Therese of the Child Jesus, also known as the “Little Flower.”  Let's try to take a swift look at the inspiring life of our Saint today. St. Therese or Marie-Francoise-Therese Martin was born on January 2, 1873 in Alencon, France to a devout couple, Louis and Zeline. God gave them nine children, four of whom died in infancy. The remaining five were girls, who all became nuns. When Therese was 4 ½ years old, her mother died and it caused her the greatest sorrow in life. Her father decided to live in Lisieux so that the girls could be near the relatives of their mother. Being the youngest, Therese became quite capricious. She had frightful tantrums and would even roll on the floor when she could not have her own way. She was a nervous child, was very intelligent and remembered everything. Their father, who had a nickname for all his daughters called her “My Queen.” Gradually, however, when Therese was growing up, she learned how to forget herself, tried to be charitable and resolved to make others happy. But she cried and suffered in silence when others were rude and unkind. After her mother's death, her sister Pauline became Therese's second mother. But when she was 9 Pauline entered Carmel. Therese was shocked and suffered nervous tremors. Pauline tried to comfort her by writing often to her.  She only got well when she said she had a vision of Mother Mary smiling to her. Soon, another sister joined the Carmelites. It dawned on Therese that she would also become a Carmelite.  When she was 15 years old she told her father that she, too, wanted to join her two sisters, but the superior found her too young. Yet, she was too determined that when her father brought them and her sister Celine for a pilgrimage to Rome, she had the chance to see the Pope. She dressed herself like an accomplished adult, put her hair up, to impress and spoke to the Pope, asking permission to enter Carmel, but the priest-superior of Carmel told the Pope that she was too young and he prevailed. That pilgrimage brought them to several places where Therese met many priests and observed that they are weak and feeble men, subject to human weakness. While Carmel have a special duty to pray for priests, Therese resolved that she would pray more for the sanctification of priests. She had some communication with priests and she composed a powerful prayer for priests. Soon after the Bishop of Bayeaux allowed Therese to enter Carmel.  She became a postulant on April 9, 1888. All at once she saw the ups and downs of convent life. She had to adjust to various temperaments and accept criticisms. She was observant of the strict rules and obeyed them lovingly. Yet when alone with Jesus, she experienced great calm and joy in spirit.  When she made her profession, her superior said of her: “The angelic child is 17 1/2 with the sense of a 30 year old, the religious perfection of an old novice, and a possession of herself. She is a perfect nun.” Due to her exemplary life, she was asked under obedience to write her autobiography which is now entitled “The Story of a Soul” Meanwhile, the health of her father deteriorated and he was placed in an asylum. His illness brought great sorrow and humiliation for his daughters. He died on July 29, 1894. Therese lived a very simple, humble and prayerful life. She considered herself inferior to others: a little flower unnoticed by people, “a grain of sand, always light to be lifted more easily by the breeze of love.”  She died of tuberculosis on September 3, 1897.      

We are back with our latest musings on Asian dramas and movies. 00:17: Life has been Lifing. 03:02: We discuss the shows we are currently watching My Happy Marriage (anime), Tokyo in April is.., My Queen, It's Not That I Can't Marry I Don't, To The Moon And Back and more 17:59: We discuss the shows we have finished - Burn The House Down, Warmed Up Love, Marry Me, Choosing Spouse By Lottery Find us at www.popgram.co.ukEmail us at : popgrampodcast@gmail.comInstagram: @popgrampodcastTwitter: https://twitter.com/PopgramPodcast

The Jazz Session No.321 from RaidersBroadcast.com as aired in Jul 2023, featuring Rahsaan Roland Kirk's seminal 1962 album “We Free Kings”. TRACK LISTING:; It Doesn't Matter - Spyro Gyra; Thelonius - Jeff Beck; I Can't Give You Anything But Love - Cleo Laine & Dudley Moore; Old Devil Moon - Frank Sinatra; Some Kind of Love - Rahsaan Roland Kirk; Blues for Alice - Rahsaan Roland Kirk; Song for You - John Serry; Zieding - Phronesis, w. Julian Arguelles, Frankfurt Radio BB; Pannonica - Thelonius Monk; Ornithology (vsn.2) - Charlie Parker; My Queen is Yaa Asantewaa - Sons of Kemet; Astral Flying - The Comet is Coming; Perdido Street Blues - Louis Armstrong; Softly, as in the Morning Sunrise - Artie Shaw; A Sack Full of Soul - Rahsaan Roland Kirk; We Free Kings - Rahsaan Roland Kirk; Jack of Speed - Steely Dan; Pick It Up - Yaatri; Reguetown - Giulia Valle Trio; Canteloupe Island - Jean-Luc Ponty with the George Duke Trio.

On this episode of Catholic Forum, after a Dialog news update with Joe Owens, we talk to local author, Elena Maria Vidal about her new novel, My Queen, My Love: A Novel of Henrietta Maria. The first in this new trilogy my Maryland Eastern Shore resident and parishioner of Saints Peter and Paul Church in Easton, Maryland, My Queen, My love, is the story of a French Catholic princess who would become the Queen Consort of anti-Catholic England.

Marge Fenelon shares her love of the Blessed Mother , her newest book, America's Mary: The Story of Our Lady of Good Help, and the international apostolic movement, Schoenstatt. Links from today's show:  margefenelon.com My Queen, My Mother: A Living Novena America's Mary: The Story of Our Lady of Good Help Schoenstatt.com

The guys introduce the new show/theme song, and talk Halloween, Kyrie Irvin's controversial tweet, Kanye West's apology, Chris' diabolical son, Erik's "My Queen" song, Brendan spoiling punchlines, Diddy dressed as The Joker and almost fighting an actor from "Power", chip eating etiquette, Brendan's insane hotel story and much more!See omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

The guys introduce the new show/theme song, and talk Halloween, Kyrie Irvin's controversial tweet, Kanye West's apology, Chris' diabolical son, Erik's "My Queen" song, Brendan spoiling punchlines, Diddy dressed as The Joker and almost fighting an actor from "Power", chip eating etiquette, Brendan's insane hotel story and much more!See omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

In my rapid transformation business coaching, I often see this unconscious energy dynamic. Pharmacists come to me when they're stuck, frustrated, and feel like they're spinning their wheels doing all of the strategy, but not seeing results in their bank account. In this episode I talk about: How to become more magnetic through releasing people pleasing, self-abandonment, and unworthiness The three types of attachment styles (anxious, avoidant, secure) Releasing needy energy to become more magnetic How to shift the energy dynamics of needy/desperate energy My Queen, Unlocked 1:1 4 week program to help you shift this for good I am opening up two spots for my Queen, Unlocked program for September. In this 4 week container, we move through... Inner child healing and subconscious clearing Shifting this energy dynamic so you're magnetic to your clients Bringing safety back into your body and calming your nervous system to reclaim your power Creating sacred masculine boundaries around your energy so you're attracting clients with ease DM me on Facebook or Instagram to learn more and explore this with me. IG:@thepharmacistcoach Facebook: Christina Fontana --- Support this podcast: https://anchor.fm/christina-tarantola/support

The Jazz Session No.265 from RaidersBroadcast.com as aired in July 2022, for anyone mourning the end of this year's Glastonbury. The show features performances from artists who've appeared, some many times, as jazz artists over the last 50 years of Glastonbury festivals. TRACK LISTING: Nirvana for Mice - Henry Cow - 1971; Checkin' Up On My Baby - Taj Mahal - 1981, 1987, 1998, 2005; Havona - Weather Report -1984; Guerilla - Gil Scott-Heron -1986; Beautiful Telephones, Pt. 2 - Andy Sheppard Quartet -1987 (here w. Carla Bley); Serenity - James Taylor Quartet - 1993; Destination Motherland - Roy Ayers - 1993, 2004, 2005, 2015, 2019; Shoo-Ra - Dr. John - 1998; You Sent My Flying / Cherry - Amy Winehouse - 2007; River - Corinne Bailey Rae - 2007 (here w. Herbie Hancock); Dinosaur Die - Neil Cowley Trio - 2008; Spanish Moss "A Sound Portrait": d. Flash Flood - Billy Cobham, w. Asere - 2008; I've Got To See You Again - Norah Jones - 2010; Movement 5 - Floating Points - 2016 (here w. Pharoah Sanders); Birth of Creation - The Comet Is Coming - 2019; Footprints - Ezra Collective - 2019; Final Thought - Kamasi Washington - 2019; My Queen is Albertina Sisulu - Sons of Kemet - 2019; The Eye of the Hurricane - Herbie Hancock - 1998, 2022; Go - Snarky Puppy - 2022.

(Waves)El Yoyo - Wganda KenyaZadie Bobo - Ernesto DjedjeMeka a Ensa - Atakora ManuTi Gason (Fe Respew) - Raoul Denis Jr.Van Van - Henri Gueden et les ContestaEl Dia de Mi Suerte - Willie ColonSoul Style - Tommy McCook and SupersonicsStand Up - Eric DonaldsonCountry Living - Mighty DiamondsWhat About the Half - Dennis BrownJudgement on the Land - Vivian Jackson and the ProphetsEvery Day is the Same Kind of Same - Paulette WilliamsEl Bang Bang - Jackie MittooMy Queen is Harriet Tubman - Sons of KemetAre You Sure? - Staple SingersBreeze & Soul - Ed Watson and Brass Circle(Wavezzzzzzz) KFSR June 29 2022 

This week, Allison Gingras and Danielle Bean discuss ways to keep practicing (and maybe even enhancing!) your faith while on vacation. They share ideas for praying on the go, finding and attending Mass in a new location, and modeling for our kids the importance of prayer wherever we go. Mentioned in this episode: Allison's upcoming book from Ave Maria Press, Encountering Signs of Faith: My Unexpected Journey With Sacramentals, the Saints, and the Abundant Grace of God. Allison's recent Catholic Mom Hangout about bringing Jesus on vacation MassTimes.org, a handy resource for finding Mass, confession and adoration when you are away from home My Queen, My Mother: A Living Novena, written by Catholic Mom contributor Marge Fenelon  

| Barraka (Walter G Remix)  | Luis Radio, Pietro Nicosia | The Star Of A Story (Extended Version)  | Louie Vega, Lisa Fischer | Undress My Mind (Back To Rimini) (Rob Hardt Remix)  | Alex Puddu feat. Simone Miller | Brotherly Love (Original Mix Radio Edit)  | Nigel Lowis presents Soul City Connection | Do It Baby  | T-Groove & George Kano Experience | Summer Days  | Ben Macklin and Le Flex | Best Part Of Me  | Lukas Setto  | Get It Back  | Saint Jaimz feat. Tony Mosley | Ease Your Mind  | Darius & Devin Tracy | Will You Love My Child  | Anna Raye | Unhappy  | Nava Adé | I Bless The Day  | Diane Marsh | Invade My Space  | Diane Marsh | My Queen  | J. Brown | Thrill Ride  | Ragan Whiteside | What You Don't Have  | Sarah MK | Find A Way (T-Groove Edit)  | Tracy Cruz  | Get Home  | Ezinne Nnorom | With You (Gedi Edit)  | Somalia  | 2 Me  | Yarah | Little Bit Of Love  | Space Ghost | Good Fever  | Johnny Burgos & Jonny Tobin | Never Was Wrong  | Blxst | Easy  | Jordan Lee | Rather Be Alone  | Nelly Moar | Would You Wait?  | Tamara Dos Santos | Mutual  | Morgan Munroe | On Sight  | Justin Garner | East Side (Gedi Clean Edit)  | Ashley Iman | Reverse  | Marcus Anderson | Matter Of Time (feat. Kenny Lattimore)  | Marcus Anderson

MY Queen cometh!! Cris Cyborg defends her title at Bellator 279 in a rematch vs Arlene Blencowe. The devastating Jessica Andrade faces off against Amanda Lemos yo decide the fate of the UFC Strawweight division and UFC Vegas 52. I have listener questions and more. --- This episode is sponsored by · Anchor: The easiest way to make a podcast. https://anchor.fm/app Support this podcast: https://anchor.fm/mma-by-milikin/support

Connor speaks with acclaimed author, Elena Maria Vidal, about her most recent book, My Queen, My Love A Novel of Henrietta Maria part one of a trilogy. https://www.sheenrosaries.com/?ref=plotlines http://teaattrianon.blogspot.com/ https://www.amazon.com/My-Queen-Love-Henrietta-Trilogy/dp/B09M5L98LT/ref=sr_1_4?qid=1648181228&refinements=p_27%3AElena+Maria+Vidal&s=books&sr=1-4

The Jazz Session No.249 from RaidersBroadcast.com as aired in March 2022, featuring the Hank Mobley's 1960 album “Soul Station”, along with tracks from the Baltic, and some way-out jazz. TRACK LISTING: Alice in Wonderland - Oscar Peterson; Lezarde - Alain Jean-Marie; Dynalyd - Karl Stromme Quintet; My Queen is Albertina Sisulu - Sons of Kemet; This I Dig Of You - Hank Mobley; If I Should Lose You - Hank Mobley; Unspeakable World - GoGo Penguin; Two Storms - Polar Bear; Soul of Things, Var. 6 - Tomasz Stanko Quartet ; Svantetic - Komeda Quintet; Things New - George Russell Sextet; Humpty Dumpty - Ornette Coleman Quartet; The Java Joint - Harry Parry and his Radio Rhythm Club Sextet; Sugar Foot Stomp - Devonshire Restaurant Dance Band; Soul Station - Hank Mobley; Split Feelin's - Hank Mobley; Attune - Alfa Mist; Gareth - Flightless Birds; Matin Bonheur - Claudel Atride, ft. Franck Nicolas; Breezin - George Benson.

Audiobook promo for book, ABCs of My Queen. Coming soon --- Send in a voice message: https://anchor.fm/mommotivates/message Support this podcast: https://anchor.fm/mommotivates/support

Interviews: Eric Metaxas, Author, "Is Atheism Dead" & Marge Fenelon author of "My Queen, My Mother: A Living Novena" Ave Marian Press

Interviews: Eric Metaxas, Author, "Is Atheism Dead" & Marge Fenelon author of "My Queen, My Mother: A Living Novena" Ave Marian Press

Fr. Mykhailo recaps the dangers in the current conflict between Russia and Ukraine and comments on Pope Francis' call for a Day of Peace. Ashley reports on Pope Francis' catechesis on St. Joseph's dreams, Day of Peace, St. Thomas Aquinas celebrations, and Italians make a bid to make coffee part of their heritage. Marge discusses her new book, "My Queen, My Mother: A Marian Pilgrimage Across America.

Day 6 St. Thomas you have taught us to pray… Virgin full of goodness, Mother of mercy, I entrust to you my body and my soul, my thoughts and my actions, my life and my death. My Queen, come to my aid and deliver me from the snares of the devil. Obtain for me the grace of ... Read more The post St. Thomas Aquinas Novena Day 6 – Discerning Hearts Podcasts appeared first on Discerning Hearts Catholic Podcasts.

Summary:   "This, Madame, is Versailles." This week we are watching Sofia Coppola's 2006 film Marie Antoinette with guest host Steven Schelling, our resident expert in all things French. Also discussed: Persepolis, hard pants and Going Medieval with Dr. Eleanor Janega.     Show notes: It Was Like Hosting the Ultimate Party': An Oral History of Sofia Coppola's Marie Antoinette (Vogue)   Farewell, My Queen (movie recommended by Steven)   Recommendations:  Andrea G.:  Persepolis (movie)   Lisa:  Curb Your Enthusiasm (Season 11) (TV) Steven: Dr. Eleanor Janega, medieval historian (Twitter) Music credits: "Electrodoodle" by Kevin MacLeod From: incompetech.com Licensed under Creative Commons: By Attribution 3.0 License   "Flutterbee" by Podington Bear From: Free Music Archive License: CC BY-NC 3.0   Theme song "Pyro Flow" by Kevin Macleod From: incompetech.com Licensed under Creative Commons: By Attribution 3.0 License   Pop This! Links: Pop This! on TumblrPop This! on iTunes (please consider reviewing and rating us!) Pop This! on Stitcher (please consider reviewing and rating us!) Pop This! on Google PlayPop This! on TuneIn radioPop This! on TwitterPop This! on Instagram Logo design by Samantha Smith Intro voiced by Morgan Brayton Pop This! is a podcast featuring three women talking about pop culture. Lisa Christiansen is a broadcaster, journalist and longtime metal head. Andrea Warner is a music critic, author and former horoscopes columnist. Andrea Gin is a producer and an avid figure skating fan. Press play and come hang out with your new best friends. Pop This! podcast is produced by Andrea Gin.  

Did you ever wonder what it must have been like for Marie Antoinette when the riots of the French Revolution started to heat up the mood in the country? Did you ever wonder what it must have been like to be in the Versaille Palace and witness the uncertainty among the royals on the verge of free-fall? What happened behind those walls? How did those days pass for those living inside?In the film  “Les Adieux a la Reine” or “Farewell, My Queen” you get a good glimpse at this fascinating chapter of history through the eyes of a servant, giving a full new perspective to the story.And this is the topic of our new episode: we review the movie not only focusing on the cast, the main characters, and the stunning production around it but also on how much a film and a story can be modified by the personal touches of the director.We go into a discussion about clichés, men directing female characters, the necessity of nudity, and rumours from the past. ***Spoiler alert! While reviewing this film we go through key scenes and may reveal the ending, so be warned of spoilers!***Additional musicConcerto for 2 Cellos in G minor, RV 531 The Modena Chamber OrchestraSources & further linksMarie Antoinette, by Antonia Fraser https://www.amazon.de/Marie-Antoinette-Journey-Antonia-Fraser/dp/038548948X Berlinale Press conferencehttps://www.berlinale.de/de/archiv/jahresarchive/2012/02_programm_2012/02_filmdatenblatt_2012_20123500.html#tab=filmStills 

Did you ever wonder what it must have been like for Marie Antoinette when the riots of the French Revolution started to heat up the mood in the country? Did you ever wonder what it must have been like to be in the Versaille Palace and witness the uncertainty among the royals on the verge of free-fall? What happened behind those walls? How did those days pass for those living inside?In the film  “Les Adieux a la Reine” or “Farewell, My Queen” you get a good glimpse at this fascinating chapter of history through the eyes of a servant, giving a full new perspective to the story.And this is the topic of our new episode: we review the movie not only focusing on the cast, the main characters, and the stunning production around it but also on how much a film and a story can be modified by the personal touches of the director.We go into a discussion about clichés, men directing female characters, the necessity of nudity, and rumours from the past. ***Spoiler alert! While reviewing this film we go through key scenes and may reveal the ending, so be warned of spoilers!***Additional musicConcerto for 2 Cellos in G minor, RV 531 The Modena Chamber OrchestraSources & further linksMarie Antoinette, by Antonia Fraser https://www.amazon.de/Marie-Antoinette-Journey-Antonia-Fraser/dp/038548948X Berlinale Press conferencehttps://www.berlinale.de/de/archiv/jahresarchive/2012/02_programm_2012/02_filmdatenblatt_2012_20123500.html#tab=filmStills 

SAINT THERESE OF LISIEUX I PATRONESS OF THE MISSIONS Feast Day: OCTOBER 1 Our saint for today is a nun who died at the age of 24, lived in the convent for only 9 years but was chosen by the Church to be Patroness of the Missions, together with a great missionary, St. Francis Xavier. I'm sure you know St. Therese of Lisieux, or Therese of the Child Jesus, also known as the “.” Little Flower". Let's try to take a swift look at the inspiring life of our Saint today. St. Therese or Marie-Francoise-Therese Martin was born on January 2, 1873 in Alencon, France to a devout couple, Louis and Zeline. God gave them nine children, four of whom died in infancy. The remaining five were girls, who all became nuns.When Therese was 4 ½ years old, her mother died and it caused her the greatest sorrow in life. Her father decided to live in Lisieux so that the girls could be near the relatives of their mother. Being the youngest, Therese became quite capricious. She had frightful tantrums and would even roll on the floor when she could not have her own way. She was a nervous child, was very intelligent and remembered everything. Their father, who had a nickname for all his daughters called her “My Queen.” Gradually, however, when Therese was growing up, she learned how to forget herself, tried to be charitable and resolved to make others happy. But she cried and suffered in silence when others were rude and unkind.After her mother's death, her sister Pauline became Therese's second mother. But when she was 9 Pauline entered Carmel. Therese was shocked and suffered nervous tremors. Pauline tried to comfort her by writing often to her. She only got well when she said she had a vision of Mother Mary smiling to her. Soon, another sister joined the Carmelites. It dawned on Therese that she would also become a Carmelite. When she was 15 years old she told her father that she, too, wanted to join her two sisters, but the superior found her too young. Yet, she was too determined that when her father brought them and her sister Celine for a pilgrimage to Rome, she had the chance to see the Pope. She dressed herself like an accomplished adult, put her hair up, to impress and spoke to the Pope, asking permission to enter Carmel, but the priest-superior of Carmel told the Pope that she was too young and he prevailed.That pilgrimage brought them to several places where Therese met many priests and observed that they are weak and feeble men, subject to human weakness. While Carmel have a special duty to pray for priests, Therese resolved that she would pray more for the sanctification of priests. She had some communication with priests and she composed a powerful prayer for priests. Soon afthe Bishop of Bayeaux allowed Therese to enter Carmel. She became a postulant on April 9, 1888. All at once she saw the ups and downs of convent life. She had to adjust to various temperaments and accept criticisms. She was observant of the strict rules and obeyed them lovingly. Yet when alone with Jesus, she experienced great calm and joy in spirit. When she made her profession, her superior said of her: “The angelic child is 17 1/2 with the sense of a 30 year old, the religious perfection of an old novice, and a possession of herself. She is a perfect nun.” Due to her exemplary life, she was asked under obedience to write her autobiography which is now entitled “The Story of a Soul” Meanwhile, the health of her father deteriorated and he was placed in an asylum. His illness brought great sorrow and humiliation for his daughters. He died on July 29, 1894. Therese lived a very simple, humble and prayerful life. She considered herself inferior to others: a little flower unnoticed by people, “a grain of sand, always light to be lifted more easily by the breeze of love.” She died of tuberculosis on September 3, 1897.

The Jazz Session No.222 from RaidersBroadcast.com as aired in August 2021, featuring jazz from the amazing 1963 Eric Dolphy album “Iron Man”. TRACK LISTING: ; Black and Tan Fantasy - Duke Ellington & His Orchestra; Cotton Tail - Modern Jazz Quartet; Wednesday Night Prayer Meeting - Charles Mingus; Jooms Jones - Billy May; Iron Man - Eric Dolphy; Come Sunday - Eric Dolphy; Being with You - George Benson; New York on my Mind - John McLaughlin; Aganju - Bebel Gilberto [Latin Project Remix]; Brazilian Tapestry - Eumir Deodato; A Night in Tunisia - Charlie Parker Sextet; On a Misty Night - Tubby Hayes; Search for Peace - Ishmael Ensemble; Riddoem - Yaatri; Mandrake - Eric Dolphy; Ode to Charlie Parker - Eric Dolphy; Strode Rode - Sonny Rollins; New Rhumba - Miles Davis & Gil Evans; Askim - Kamasi Washington; My Queen is Albertina Sisulu - Sons of Kemet.

The Jazz Session No.205, from RaidersBroadcast.com as aired in May 2021, featuring the classic 1970’s jazz-rock-funk album “Morning Dance” from Spyro Gyra. TRACK LISTING: Tangerine - Coleman Hawkins; Ev'rything I've Got (Belongs To You) - Lee Konitz; The Right Hand Path - John Pope Quintet ; Remember - Acoustic Ladyland; Morning Dance - Spyro Gyra; End of Romanticism - Spyro Gyra; Lonesome (Si Tu Vois Ma Mere) - Chris Barber; Melodie Au Crepescule - Django Reinhardt; Moonlight Serenade - Charlie Haden Quartet West; Clockmaker - The Impossible Gentlemen; Second Sunday in August - Weather Report; Part of the Dance - Matching Mole; Wheatland - Oscar Peterson Trio; Precious - John Serry; Heliopolis - Spyro Gyra; Starburst - Spyro Gyra; Shoo - Ra - Dr. John; On the Road - Tom Waits; My Queen is Angela Davis - Sons of Kemet; Astral Flying - The Comet Is Coming

The song we played this week was “My Queen” by Maneka Support Better Yet on Patreon! https://www.patreon.com/betteryetpodcast Listen to Maneka on bandcamp!https://maneka.bandcamp.com/ Mutual Aid NYC https://mutualaid.nyc/ betteryetpodcast@gmail.com FUCK THE POLICE

This is the second half of our fascinating conversation with Anthony Reddie, one of the foremost proponents of Black Liberation Theology in the UK. We released the first part of this conversation last week, and it is also well worth listening to. In this episode, we discuss the relationship between American and British Black Liberation Theologies, being a Christian in leftist circles, and jazz music. Anthony also offers his reflections on Black Lives Matter in the UK,  and the younger generation of Black Liberation Theologians.Anthony tweets at @AnthonyGReddie and his website is www.anthonyreddie.comPetition in support of Revd. Jarel Robinson-Brown is here: http://chng.it/Kf7NWykTjLFind us here:Facebook - facebook.com/BreadAndRosariesTwitter - @Bread_RosariesEmail - breadandrosaries@gmail.comBen - @molonoAdam - @CommieXianOur outro music is My Queen is Ada Eastman by Sons of Kemet feat. Joshua Idehen. We also feature the song Liamuiga (Cook Up) by Courtney Pine, live from Later... with Jools Holland.Our theme song is good morning by Amine Maxwell, available here: https://soundcloud.com/aminemaxwell/good-morningIt is licensed under CC BY 3.0 - http://creativecommons.org/licenses/by/3.0/

Dawn is Jade’s favorite part of the day. Sometimes we nap through it, but we always wake in time. The first light is begging the creator’s intuition. A new day is a new life. What is to be made of it? Will you waste away counting? Will you control fate? I have no desire to hold you back from destiny, baby. Take the stars by the reigns if you’re audacious enough. Just so long as you don’t waste your time, nothing lives without it. No one feels time anymore. I must protect myself. There is so much death here. Their corpses are still in motion. They are chasing me through the wet woods at night. They are screaming old names. I used to know these faces. But when they turned toward me once more, they were unrecognizable. Fucking disgusting is the return that I’d longed for. Lust and in form of jealous possession, protective tendencies masking fear, the skin wearing them down; the time stolen has taken everything alive from the center of their eyes. They see nothing but their reflection. In appearance, they have died. In spirit, they have nothing left inside. Empty skin. Hallow bones. When they scream, it is silence. I don’t run. I don’t have to. I am wildly protected. My spirit is tucked inside. A thousand more follow behind. My guides are multiplying. Jades eyes are glowing. She parts her lips and shows her violent side. She stands before me. One by one, we watch them fall into a pit of their own lies. Self-deception crept up on their sickly bodies like a viral disease. The earth opened her mouth with pleasure. She swallowed. I have a blade on my hip. I have a bow in my hands. I aim. Bull’s-eye baby. Did you think that I wouldn’t find out what you were made of? I am the Empress. I am the goddess of the underworld. I am the prince of peace. I am the king of light. I am universal justice. I stay until I am satisfied. I am patient. I don’t leave without setting the truth free. Once revealed, you’re spooked. Run! Maybe you’ll remember how to fly. Maybe you’ll climb back out. But either way, I’ve seen. I have used your masquerade to bury the remains of the woman I adored. I have used your deception to define my worth. In the place of our love, I set a crystal. It holds everything we never should have had taken. It holds the stories we never told. It holds all of my love for your spirit. It holds all of your truth. It lifts us to a dimension far more beautiful than this grotesque existence that you swear by. Don’t make promises babygirl. You are not meant to know. When you return, you must see; our love still lives, even if it can never be known in this place again. “Love has been abandoned, along with time; we all die prematurely in their absence. Defining them all the while, in a language indistinguishable to the soul, we mock intuition with a single word. We laugh at the lovers we’ve hurt. We crush the earth! We beat the bodies that feed us! We feed on carcasses we haven’t the guts to murder ourselves. We are spineless little shits. We will never admit it.” They sing this anthem as they run toward my guts. They speak seductively. They speak of loving me. They speak of home. One by one they fall before me. The mantra echoes below my feet. I don’t look down. I don’t want to see. I already know. I have already made my peace. The sickness has stolen the little girl on the train. I should’ve grabbed her hand when she tried to get off the first time. Before that City robbed her blind. I witnessed. I will scream! Murder! But I don’t blame myself. I gave my love everything. I sat alone for three years and wrote of her salvation. I carried all of her pain. Joyfully! I mourned until the earth flooded. I needed the beginning again. I needed to remember that I couldn’t save her. I tried to die trying. Now I stare at the forest floor with her mouth wide open. She’s screaming. I am stoic. I am boundless. I have never known such strength. The trees clear the 3D before me. I see stardust spread like leaves. I part the sea. I have no need to close my eyes anymore. Everything I see is what I am wanting. The wishes have become unnecessary. I am fulfilled by the moment. My desires are leading without a word. I call for my pup and continue. Keep it moving, baby! This is the fun part. This is where you reap what you’ve sown. This is the Kingdom that you’ve been waiting for. And this, my dear boy, is your Queen. She steps forward from the full moon of Aquarius and faces me. There is a fairy in-between our war torn gorgeous dispositions, fluttering wildly and spitting dead spells. My Queen flicks the pesky thing. And just like that, my love reawakens. She returns in physical form. I flush. I try to speak. But she insists on being the first. “Tell me, where would you like to go.” I start weeping. The look in her eyes is the realization; I had never been loved before, but by me. Only I had the power to teach myself what love could be. My own mirrored back at me. But this was another body. This was all I have ever needed, to be seen. “Yes, I see you, my King. But I am not as patient. Speak your mind. Demand of me so that I may learn you. I will disobey often. But I will never lie to you.” I fall into her embrace. “I think I need the ocean. I must remain close to the sea. And I want the trees! And I want a garden!” She surrounds me in a force field of energy. “Easy enough. Get in.” A black truck pulls into the driveway. “Is this big enough? What needs to be taken?" I grow wild with excitement. “Two small backpacks and a puppy. A microphone and a thousand pens.” She takes me. I can’t stop looking at her. The whole world is whirling outside of the windows. Everything goes by. I see nothing but her, staring forward, focused, certain, bold, outspoken, claiming the right to protect my skin and bones. "That’s a lot of pens for such a small boy. You must have something incredibly important say.” I say nothing. I giggle. I grab her fingers and pull them into my lap. I push them in-between my thighs. “Will you be gentle?” She pulls the truck over and puts her other hand around my neck. “I will be everything you need and more. You’re imagination hadn’t the strength to complete all the ways that I will compliment you. I will ignite a flame that is already burning inside you. You will direct me to this place. You will write the story. You will write of my return, the rest will write itself on our naked limbs, intertwined. You have been waiting. You have been willing to endure the pain of the space that holds nothingness. This precious place was the key to happiness. You have me at your disposal. I have this reality in the palm of my hands. Like I said, darling, your wish is my command. You are worthy of everything that you are needing. You have let your heart lie unwanted in a state of decay, just to comfort another being. You are so fucking beautiful. I know you. You aren’t the only one keen of manifesting. For I have also written you.”    So let my love be written: so let my love come. 

Day 6 St. Thomas you have taught us to pray… Virgin full of goodness, Mother of mercy, I entrust to you my body and my soul, my thoughts and my actions, my life and my death. My Queen, come to my aid and deliver me from the snares of the devil. Obtain for me the grace of ... Read more The post St. Thomas Aquinas Novena Day 6 – Discerning Hearts Podcasts appeared first on Discerning Hearts Catholic Podcasts.

In this episode we talk about 2 important aspects of Mary, the Mother of Jesus. First, we discuss how she is the Mother of God. Second, we… Read more "S2E22: My Mother and My Queen"

“Are you waiting on me to make a move? Because I already have, everyday was another step away from you. Are you trying to catch up? There are so many stories laid out before you. Which will you pick up? If it was the end that you were waiting for; than it’s the end that you’re going to get girl. It’s all rather simple really. The heart stills. The body is breathed. The mind vanishes from sight. I wait. The movement of blood is keeping my feet in motion. The beating of the heart is the cause of this movement. The cause of the beat is an electrical spark, origin unknown to most. The spark is your childlike soul. Abandon it and you will die, one way or another. Baby, don’t look at me like that. When I see murder I yell it aloud! I don’t give a damn if you’re ready to hear it yet or not. Murder! I saw you kill her with my own two eyes and I’m telling the world. Are you ready? Close your eyes and count to ten.” I unstrap my wrist and run to the door. She peeks between her fingers. “Stop it Sage, please! I need you now.” My body aches to move closer. She was supposed to be in my arms. My love was stolen. “You need your reflection, pretty girl. As you see it through me. We cannot be seen any other way. The mirror doesn’t show you who you are. It shows what it sees of you. Who built this piece of glass? Were these hands enslaved? This is no way to exist babygirl. You must stop searching for beauty this way. We do not exist without being seen. Our love is reflective. I adore you because of the energy living between our bodies. Our flames are identical. It is not me that you are. You need nothing but the spark. It is your spirit that is reflected in every move I make. Do you want to dance? I’m in the park every night by the grace of the moon. I’m the lunatic whose skin summons the dawn. I’m the boy crying in the tree. I am the girl on the run. I am running from my truth. I have been for a very long time. Truth is you stole my love, because my spirit refused to have it any other way. I set this down before you. It was all yours. You cannot stay. I don’t get to keep you, your mantra insisted. You set me down and walked away. You see? Letting go and holding on tight can be exactly the same thing. The ending is nasty. Have you tried forgetting all the nasty things? Let go of all that does not serve you. My Queen, you cannot carry the darkness into a new day. This is the only day there will ever be. This is the only moon. The dark is impending. It will always come. Carry the reflection of your love that gave you the courage to move. The rest of it is not fit for your glory. That is child’s play. Get rid of it! Only then will I stop screaming babe. When you open your fucking eyes and remember everything. How’s that for a fucking ending?” My little pig is staring up at me like I just murdered her best friend for breakfast. “Hey! Don’t you dare judge me! I gave you everything and you left me, cold as ice. Those eyes! Do you have any idea what they are capable of? No. Surely the mirror isn’t kind to you. You are searching for all the wrong signs of life. The same beast that had its claws in you created her. There is no truth to be found in this way. Go to the river. What does the rushing water have to say about the needy boy in your dreams? In mine, she tells me to need you. What a shitty thing to wake up to, don’t you think? Why don’t you dream of another world? In this one, the kids can start all over again, painlessly free of memory and sin. Open hearted and curious. Furiously and unabashedly chained to each other’s skin. Needing presence! Needing to live! Wild-eyed and staring out the train window. She has no idea where they’re going, destination unknown. He doesn’t give a damn! He’s already home; he lies his head in her lap and sighs. I’ll always need my reflection through you. I will never deny myself the truth. To me it’s all a riddle, a silly song and dance, in honoring the end. To celebrate my love for you, I will run away. When I reach the river I will scream your name at the top of lungs. I will cry whenever I damn well please! I will manifest my sacred destiny. I will pull all the kids left alive out of this merciless dream. I will murder the sadist who stole love from your hands. I will set this stage to flame; all of it is sickening to me. I will play no part. I will sing! When my voice reaches the heavens, it will fall like rain down your aged dry skin. Now you are free babygirl. I give you my whole heart and I let go. Is this the ending that you have been begging for? No. This was my love to show. You liked the look of me hanging on. I puked. I picked up the pieces of a love abused and created a space to heal. In this place I knew that freedom demanded the release of you. I hope you know a love like the kind I held out to you. I hope you heal. I hope you reach out and take it.” I stuff my hope in an envelope and throw it in the sea. The winds reach out from the mountains and hold me tight. They scatter the pain in the sky. It dissipates under the might of the moon. I cry. I look up. I open my eyes. A love unknown is waiting, wanting; reaching in faith. I step into my destiny and embrace her. She sees only me. She’s willing to fight. She wants to stand by my side. She wants to speak. She is wanting. I am wanted. I am seen. I am loved fully. I am dancing. She is watching everything. She is anticipating my body’s reaction to her touch. She reaches. She demands of me. I open up my heart and drop to my knees. I turn the page. The story continues. My path is illuminated. I am the way. She is my truth. We are the light. There are billions of kids in a pit in the ground. They hear the sound of her voice, confessing. They begin climbing. When they reach the surface, they are stunning. Her love is blinding. My imagination was lagging. I hadn’t known that I could be wanted. Before she saw me, I had never believed. 

Oh my Lady of the Rosary, Your children love you so, We are your children, For our Lord gave us, you, As our Mother, long ago. From the very cross He spoke, To the Disciple, and so, making us all one: He said “Behold your mother.” And “Dear woman, here is your son.” Oh Mary, how I love you, Help me pray my Rosary… Help me celebrate anew, This special day, your anniversary; With the little shepherd children so true. On the side of the Hill, In 1917, on the 13th day, Appearing to them each month, Ending in October, and starting in May. So since the 13th of May, I've composed poems for you, Each month, and this is the second to last… I shall end this sequence On my birthday; for you! For you and our Lord are unsurpassed! Pray for us my Lady, Please intercede for us, With the Father and with the Son – For you are chosen from all people, To be this special one… My Lady, My Queen, I thank you, On behalf of the whole human race, And I pray we all could delight then, To behold thee; the first daughter of Grace.

Welcome to RYFB with me, Ruby McGuire, Business Mastery and Mindset Queen.   This podcast is for you if you're a service-based business owner, a solopreneur. You're effectively the CEO of your business. I'm here to help you feel and behave like one. In this podcast show, we'll explore the many facets of being the leader, aka Queen of your business. We'll talk about creating a success mindset and taking your business to the next level. I'll be talking all things business mastery, mindset and manifesting through the Law of Attraction. I do like a bit of woo! Tune in (mostly weekly) as I'll be sharing lots of business strategies to help you. Make sure you head on over to www.rubymcguire.com to find out how we can work together. Book in a call and let's share a virtual cappuccino together!   XXX   Have you ever thought of using Oracle cards in your business?   I use them for all sorts of things now. I recently wrote a post about this over on the Coaching Tools Company blog, which you can read here. I share a story of how the universe thought it was funny to play a game with me, and kept giving me a topic I didn’t want to write about! I thought I’d share a few more tips and an example to get you playing with your writing.    I use cards in my Queen of Business Mastermind each week. It’s a lovely way to start the meeting, it gives people a little shot of inspiration, and sometimes instigates some great conversations.   I worked with a friend of mine many years ago, and because she was a friend it was quite hard to get out of the ‘helping’ phase. You know, where you want to offer ‘friend advice’. I knew this wasn’t what she needed, so I whipped my phone out and pulled a few cards on an app, and used this as the basis for coaching. She had some fabulous breakthroughs.   Today I want to talk to you about using them to create content ideas.    1. Set an intention of what you want to create   When I’m stuck with what to teach on a training call, or Facebook post, newsletter, or blog post, I simply get a card deck out and allow that to inspire me.   So how do you do it?   Sit with the cards in your hand, ask the universe to send you guidance on what you want to create Keep your dreamie client(s) in mind as you set your intention, that way you’ll get some clearer messages Shuffle the deck and pull three cards   2. Go through the messages and pull out some keywords that pop out at you   As you flick through the cards you’ve pulled, you’ll want to notice which keywords/concepts pop out at you. Usually, your deck will have some extra wording that goes with the card. I don’t usually use everything that comes up. I just notice what resonates for me at the time.   I’ll share an example of this with you soon.    3. Start writing   Write whatever comes up for you around the keywords that popped out.   Don’t filter, just allow yourself to free write. You might be surprised by how much actually comes up for you.   Let’s pretend right now that I need to write a blog post. Here’s how the process works in action:   Set Your Intention: I want to write a blog post about getting clients, but essentially the topic is around pricing Note Your Dreamie Client’s Perspective: I want my client to feel confident around the services they offer Pull Three Cards: You can just do one card, however, I find that three cards gives you juicier content (see footnote for cards I used):   So let’s say I want to write a post about my Queenies (as I call them) getting clients, specifically around her pricing. My Queen doesn’t want to come across as needy, she’s just lacking confidence when she invites someone to buy from her.   Let’s find out what cards come up (and no, these aren’t ones I’ve prepared earlier. I’m acting as if I’m really writing this as a blog post!)   1. Lion Spirit - Be generous of spirit   Key messages:   “You’ve been given the gift of pride and a healthy sense of worth to express your divine authentic self in a unique way.” “Take pride in your ability to serve from the heart.” “Many will benefit from the healthy expression of your unique set of gifts if you choose to work in partnership with Spirit.”   If I was writing a post about this for you, based on pricing, I would be writing key headers around the card to get some creative juices flowing. I would then write the ideas as my blog post. Here’s what I mean;   Unique offering: I would get you thinking about what parts of your services are unique, different to what everyone else is offering Self-worth: I would get you thinking about how your self-worth might relate to the prices you’re charging Years of experience: Building your confidence, I’d get you to consider how many years of experience, training, reading etc. you’d done around your topic area which you can then bring to helping your client as part of your package  Benefits: I would help you recognise the benefits of working with you specifically Serving from the heart: I would get you to consider what additional value-added items you could add to your packages, i.e. meditations, checklists, worksheets, templates Partnership with the Universe: I would encourage you to think of intentions that you could set with the Universe to support you - bringing in a bit of manifesting magic!   2. Parrot Spirit - Watch Your Words   Key messages:   “Are you aware of what you’re saying to yourself and others?” “Parrot Spirit shows up as a reminder to heed the words that flow from your mouth, your pen and your keyboard.”   Then, as before, I’d write some key headers. I’d ask myself here, “How does this relate to decision making around pricing?” That way, I’m always coming back to my original topic/intention for the post.   Link back to self-worth: I’d reiterate how your words can affect your self-worth, and get you to think through how you can use the power of your words to help you feel more confident with your pricing Heed your words: I’d get you to start noticing where you need to improve what you’re saying, writing and typing   3. Deer Spirit - Take The Lead (reversed)   Key messages:   “Don’t let anyone bully you into something you’re uncomfortable with.” “You have solid footing if you stand your ground with grace.” “Today you need a tougher hide so that any compromises you make allow you to maintain your integrity.”   Again, use your key headers to link to the overall topic.   Take the lead: I’d be talking about how you being Queen of your business means that you need to take control of the sales conversation. I’d share how really knowing the benefits of what you’re offering will help you not to buckle if someone comes across a bit bullish Standing your ground with pricing: I’d explain that it’s much easier to stand your ground when you feel confident with your packages and pricing, and when you trust that if this particular client isn’t for you, then another one will come along that’s absolutely perfect for you. Compromising: I would talk about how compromising on your packages, i.e. discounting, will over time dent your self-confidence, and you’ll possibly kick yourself for not charging what your services are worth! Using oracle cards can really free up your mind, and help you to generate more creative ideas than you would if you just sat in front of your computer. It’s a way to stretch your brain into thinking slightly differently.   I hope it’s been useful sharing how I use cards to write blog posts, training etc. I find it really helps me to come up with lots of different ideas that perhaps I wouldn’t have thought of if I’d have just stared at a blank page.    Here’s a quick recap:   1. Set an intention of what you want to create 2. Go through the message and pull out some keywords that pop out at you 3. Start writing around those keywords and see what comes up   As with any writing, aim to get out of your own way and trust the process. What’s the best that could happen? You may get a one-liner/paragraph that you could share on social media, or you might even end up with a fabulously creative blog post!   I wonder, will you now play around with some oracle cards for your writing? If you do, drop me a note at ruby@rubymcguire.com and let me know how it worked out for you. If you use them already, I’d love to know how they help your creative process.    PS. Learn how to save hours of time and energy creating content in my Create Content Like A Queen Masterclass   PPS. Oracle cards used: Spirit Animal Oracle Cards by Colette-Baron Reid   XXX   Thanks so much for tuning into Rock Your Fabulous Biz with me, Ruby McGuire, Business Mastery and Mindset Queen. I hope you enjoyed the show. If you did, I'd love for you to leave an amazing review for me. Remember to subscribe to my show and then head on over to my Facebook group, Rock Your Fabulous Biz, and learn some fun business tips and strategies to help you be the Queen of your Business. The link is in the show notes. Stay tuned for upcoming mostly weekly episodes on all aspects of your business.   XXX   How To Win And Keep Clients*:   https://www.amazon.co.uk/How-Win-Keep-Clients-Strategies/dp/1527246132/?tag=bethcoyodrtob-21 *Please note this is an affiliate link, so I may get commission should you choose to make a purchase.

My Queen… your womb knows best. This week, we're diving into womb magic and playing with some potent AF energies. This year has been ripe with opportunities for growth and transformation. And when you align with your body's intuitive cycles of death and rebirth, you're able to transform with a lot more ease and flow. […] The post Allowing for Death & Rebirth – Your Womb Knows Best – 043 appeared first on Yanique Bell.

My Queen… your womb knows best. This week, we’re diving into womb magic and playing with some potent AF energies. This year has been ripe with opportunities for growth and transformation. And when you align with your body’s intuitive cycles of death and rebirth, you’re able to transform with a lot more ease and flow.… The post Allowing for Death & Rebirth – Your Womb Knows Best – 043 appeared first on Yanique Bell.

1.Ding Dong - “Inside” Don’t Rush Riddim: 1. Young T & Bugsey - “Don’t Rush” 2. Wasp - “Don’t Rush” 3. Alandon - “Freestyle” 4. Jahviliani - “Don’t Rush” 1.Prince Akeem Ft. Stylo G, Chezeeko, Showa Dali - “Sterling” 2.Stylo G. - “Too Hot” 3.Stylo G. - “Bam Bam” 4.Plumpy Boss - “My Story” Narcos Riddim: 1. I Waata - “Adjust” 2. Roxxie - “No Inna Dat” 3. Delly Ranx - “Neva Do That” Pink Riddim: 1. Macka Diamond - “Pink Pearl” 2. Sasique - “Move” 3. Lisa Hyper - “Smile” 1.Buju Banton - “Bagga Mouth” 2.Bush Man - “Clutch Back” Secret Trend Riddim: 1. Rick HK - “Call Me” 2. Jahnyeh - “Over You” 3. Boyzie - “Company” Heart Ah Life Riddim: 1. Lawless - “Jah Guide Us” 2. Plumpy Boss - “My Queen” 3. Jahlano - “Stay Real” Sigma Riddim: 1. La Ren - “Loving You” (skin to skin) 2. Eshconinco - “Hold Me” 3. Press Kay ft. Beenie Man - “Put It On You” 4. Popcaan - “Watch Over My Life” 1.Nick Bennett - “Bandit” 2.Stalk Ashley Ft. WSTRN - “Deserted” 3.Stalk Ashley - “Open”

My Queen and I sit down on the ten year anniversary of our first date. We talk about some of the struggles we have faced and how we overcame them. We talk about death, anger, intimacy issues, therapy and supporting each other. This is a great one for women and men.  

Welcome to RYFB with me, Ruby McGuire, Business Mastery and Mindset Queen.   This podcast is for you if you're a service-based business owner, a solopreneur. You're effectively the CEO of your business. I'm here to help you feel and behave like one. In this podcast show, we'll explore the many facets of being the leader, aka Queen of your business. We'll talk about creating a success mindset and taking your business to the next level. I'll be talking all things business mastery, mindset and manifesting through the Law of Attraction. I do like a bit of woo! Tune in (mostly weekly) as I'll be sharing lots of business strategies to help you. Make sure you head on over to www.rubymcguire.com to find out how we can work together. Book in a call and let's share a virtual cappuccino together!   XXX   5 things to do when life feels uncertain...   Do you find that you’re feeling quite fearful right now? With everything going on in the world it’s natural to feel unsettled. It’s a time to trust in the process of life. Yes, do the planning, the preparation and take the action, but then trust that everything is happening exactly as it’s meant to be.   I’ve personally been going through a period of transformation, and I’ve been thinking about what it is I’ve been doing. I’ve realised for me this has been a time of 5 R’s.   A time to ... Reframe   One of the things I like to do, and do it all the time, much to the annoyance of people that like to complain - is to reframe.   For example, I don’t like the restrictive feeling around the word, ‘Lockdown’, so it’s been renamed in our house. It’s now called a "Spring Retreat" Lockdown has such a negative vibe. Not for me!   Reframe this new version of the world we’re currently in, start to notice how you can feel more positive about what’s going on. Maybe it’s a Spring Retreat for you too, maybe it gives you chance to learn some new things online, or dance, sing, play more. There will be some positives, if only you take the time to look for them.   A time to ... Retreat   You may have found yourself hiding away, and that’s okay. Perhaps you’ve been over cautious, worried what people might say if you’re out there promoting your business, when there are so many other things to be focusing on. It’s okay as a Queen to retreat, in fact I’d say it’s a vital part of running your Queendom. You will be an all round better leader when you take time to fill up your own goblet, before helping others fill theirs. (My ‘Queen’ role model/inspiration is Medieval, hence the goblet. No chopping off heads in my world though!)   As a leader, aka a Queen, you need to be pro-active and not re-active. You also need to know when it’s time to slow things down.   I’ve been in a place of full stop, never mind slowing down, when it comes to my blog posts. I’ve been trusting I’ll have the right thing to say at the right time. I knew I needed to retreat, rather than step in to sharing too much too soon.   When you retreat, new ideas come forward. You’ll know when it’s time to come out of your safe space, invite in optimism and start planning for brighter things to come.   It’s a time to ... Recharge   I said in a Facebook post recently, that sometimes you need to step back to step forward, particularly when you’re a Queen. How often do you take the time to recharge?   One of my coaches helped me realise I hadn’t taken a break for nearly two years, so I took a week off, and I have another week off planned very soon. The step back allows you to review what’s working, what’s not, and to replenish yourself. I always say that if you were working for someone else, you’d take time out for holidays, days off etc.   Now is the perfect time to restore your soul, to do all of those things that light you up. What lights you up?   Lots of people are cleaning, decorating and gardening. All wonderful things to do, but what about you? What do you need to recharge you?   For me it’s all things creative, card-making, crochet, doodling, Bullet Journalling, gardening and plittering (what they call pottering in Scotland). Add in some beautiful walks in nature, Qi Gong, dancing, HIIT (High Intensity Interval Training), lots of reading, some standard journalling and of course many, many cups of cappuccino. That all fills me up, so that I’m ready to serve again.   It’s a time to ... Reflect   While these times are weird, for sure, they are also the perfect opportunity to spend some time reflecting on what really matters in your life and your business.   As a Queen you want to be your best when you put yourself out there, and that means taking great care of yourself.   We’ve just been watching the second half of the New Amsterdam series (a hospital drama). A Trauma Surgeon has just been introduced to the series, and he was sharing how taking time for his self-care is the best way he can show up for his patients. It was initially frowned upon by a colleague, until he explained why it was so important. While it might seem counter-intuitive, sometimes it’s absolutely THE number one best thing you can do to serve your clients in the best way.   Be gentle and kind to yourself, celebrate how far you’ve come and all that you’ve achieved, both internally and externally. Be mindful of the words you choose right now, whether that’s for you or others.   While you’re probably used to working from home, things may have changed for you, particularly if you have young family to think about, or perhaps you’re spending more time with your other half. Be kind to yourself as you go through a period of adjustment.   Thankfully, my hubby and I get on very well, so we are really enjoying the downtime together. I say downtime, he gets a list of daily jobs to do, I kick butt at home too, haha. Don’t worry, I do my fair share as well!   As part of my transformation, I’ve been doing some work with two lovely coaches - Debi Haden & Janine Kathleen Shapiro, and here are two key things I’ve learned from them over the past couple of weeks, one of the areas we’ve worked on was another one of my 5 R’s.    It’s a time to ... Release   Debi: Release anything that no longer serves you. If it’s a ‘should’ or ‘must’, then ask yourself why you’re doing it.   Janine: What parts of your life feel heavy?   These are things we already know and, like me, you possibly even work with clients on this, but sometimes we need others to help us move forward. When you go a lot deeper on this, you find out so much more about yourself than you expected. As a Queen, you don’t need to hold onto things that don’t serve you. Banish them from your Queendom entirely and free up some space for lots of fabulous new things to come in.   You won’t need to feel afraid of letting things go, when you trust. You may well have heard the phrase of the opposite of fear being trust. It never quite resonated with me. I realised recently, that for me the opposite of fear is trust. Trusting the process of life, trusting that everything happens exactly as it’s meant to, trusting the universe to provide. Fear dissipates when you have this level of trust.   The universe is still supporting you, the universe is still listening, there is still no limit to all that you can experience, even right now. Especially right now, as you take the time to reframe, rest, recharge and reflect - exploring more about who you are and what you want in your life. Maybe you’ll also realise that you need a retreat too.   Remember the universe has a plan for you, are you listening?   XXX   Thanks so much for tuning into Rock Your Fabulous Biz with me, Ruby McGuire, Business Mastery and Mindset Queen. I hope you enjoyed the show. If you did, I'd love for you to leave an amazing review for me. Remember to subscribe to my show and then head on over to my Facebook group, Rock Your Fabulous Biz, and learn some fun business tips and strategies to help you be the Queen of your Business. The link is in the show notes. Stay tuned for upcoming mostly weekly episodes on all aspects of your business.   XXX   Debi Haden's website:  www.debihaden.co.uk Janine Kathleen Shapiro's website: https://wild4wellnessjaninekathleen.wordpress.com   XXX   How To Win And Keep Clients*:   https://www.amazon.co.uk/How-Win-Keep-Clients-Strategies/dp/1527246132/?tag=bethcoyodrtob-21   If you'd like more business tips and strategies, come and join my  FaceBook community, Rock Your Fabulous Biz- http://bit.ly/RockYrFabBiz Check out my visibility quiz where you can learn if you're a visibility lady, countess, princess or queen- http://bit.ly/VisQuiz  *Please note this is an affiliate link, so I may get commission should you choice to make a purchase.

Neste episódio, Ivan e Eduardo recebem Lucas Barros, para comentarem as músicas que mais lhes marcaram no ano de 2019!Trilha do episódio:Alligator, Of Monster and Man.My Queen is Harriet Tubman, Sons of Kemet.Genghis Khan, Miike Snow.Heart in Hand, Opeth.A Horse with No Name, America.Cake by the Ocean, DNC.The Man With Harmonica, do filme Era Uma Vez no Oeste.Happy Man, Jungle.Gold, Chet Faker.

Welcome to week 8 of The Spotlight where Sarah Mae and Aaron highlight and discuss their favorite records! Sarah Mae started out the week with Father John Misty's 2012 release, ‘Fear Fun.' This record was Josh Tillman's first album under the musical pseudonym, Father John Misty. Prior to his record he had released 7 previous records and before that he was also a drummer for the band, Fleet Foxes. Sarah Mae praises Tillman for his ability to create very enjoyable and listenable music while also making listeners uncomfortable (in a good way) with the messaging of his lyrics. Aaron brings up that even up to his most recent record (‘God's Favorite Customer' from 2018), Tillman has maintained this talent. This week's second record was Sons of Kemet's 2018 record, ‘Your Queen Is a Lizard.' Sons of Kemet is a critically acclaimed experimental jazz group based in the UK. Aaron discusses how the record's title refers to the queen of England. Meanwhile, each track begins with “My Queen is…” followed by the name of an influential, Black female leader (i.e. “My Queen is Angela Davis” and “My Queen is Harriet Tubman”). Aaron and Sarah Mae discuss the group's intention behind these titles and the importance of uplifting the work of Black female leaders who have been too often sidelined by history. Both of these records give listeners much to think about! We hope you'll give them a listen. Join us for week 9 on November 11th for the next LIVE show! Mondays at 6pm (EST) on wgmuradio.com

Powder your wig and add an extra hoop to your skirt, today we're talking all things Marie Antoinette. Who were her lovers? Did she cause the French Revolution? Did she actually say, “Let them eat cake”? We'll discuss all that and more on today's episode.New episodes on Mondays. You can listen on Apple Podcasts/iTunes, Google Podcasts, Spotify, Pocket Casts, or Stitcher. Follow on Instagram or Facebook @storicalpodcastNon-fictionMarie Antoinette: The Journey by Antonia Fraser - https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/17157.Marie_AntoinetteFictionBecoming Marie Antoinette (Trilogy) by Juliet Grey - https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/9951003-becoming-marie-antoinetteThe Mistresses of Versailles (Trilogy) by Sally Christie - https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/33362126-the-sisters-of-versaillesMarie Antoinette: Serial Killer by Katie Alender - https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/16139598-marie-antoinette-serial-killerPodcastsMarie Antoinette on Queens Podcast - http://queenspodcast.libsyn.com/marie-antoinette-episode-13Marie Antoinette on Noble Blood - http://noblebloodtales.com/MoviesMarie Antoinette (2006) - https://www.imdb.com/title/tt0422720/Farewell, My Queen (2012) - https://www.imdb.com/title/tt1753813PerfumeLa Reine Antoinette - https://www.immortalperfumes.com/imported-products/marie-antoinette-inspired-perfume-oilBonus!Song: Versailles by Thylacine - http://en.chateauversailles.fr/node/821/versailles-thylacineMarie Antoinette's Enduring Mystique - https://www.nytimes.com/2019/10/16/arts/marie-antoinette-exhibition-Paris.htmlHofburg Palace - https://www.hofburg-wien.at/en/Schönbrunn Palace - https://www.schoenbrunn.at/en/

Powder your wig and add an extra hoop to your skirt, today we’re talking all things Marie Antoinette. Who were her lovers? Did she cause the French Revolution? Did she actually say, “Let them eat cake”? We’ll discuss all that and more on today’s episode.New episodes on Mondays. You can listen on Apple Podcasts/iTunes, Google Podcasts, Spotify, Pocket Casts, or Stitcher. Follow on Instagram or Facebook @storicalpodcastNon-fictionMarie Antoinette: The Journey by Antonia Fraser - https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/17157.Marie_AntoinetteFictionBecoming Marie Antoinette (Trilogy) by Juliet Grey - https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/9951003-becoming-marie-antoinetteThe Mistresses of Versailles (Trilogy) by Sally Christie - https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/33362126-the-sisters-of-versaillesMarie Antoinette: Serial Killer by Katie Alender - https://www.goodreads.com/book/show/16139598-marie-antoinette-serial-killerPodcastsMarie Antoinette on Queens Podcast - http://queenspodcast.libsyn.com/marie-antoinette-episode-13Marie Antoinette on Noble Blood - http://noblebloodtales.com/MoviesMarie Antoinette (2006) - https://www.imdb.com/title/tt0422720/Farewell, My Queen (2012) - https://www.imdb.com/title/tt1753813PerfumeLa Reine Antoinette - https://www.immortalperfumes.com/imported-products/marie-antoinette-inspired-perfume-oilBonus!Song: Versailles by Thylacine - http://en.chateauversailles.fr/node/821/versailles-thylacineMarie Antoinette’s Enduring Mystique - https://www.nytimes.com/2019/10/16/arts/marie-antoinette-exhibition-Paris.htmlHofburg Palace - https://www.hofburg-wien.at/en/Schönbrunn Palace - https://www.schoenbrunn.at/en/

Welcome to RYFB with me, Ruby McGuire, Business Mastery and Mindset Queen. This podcast is for you if you're a service-based business owner, a solopreneur. You're effectively the CEO of your business. I'm here to help you feel and behave like one. In this podcast show, we'll explore the many facets of being the leader, aka Queen of your business. We'll talk about creating a success mindset and taking your business to the next level. I'll be talking all things business mastery, mindset and manifesting through the Law of Attraction. I do like a bit of woo! Tune in (mostly weekly) as I'll be sharing lots of business strategies to help you. Make sure you head on over to www.rubymcguire.com to find out how we can work together. Book in a call and let's share a virtual cappuccino together! XXX As I shared in my podcast last week, I'm going to be talking to you about becoming Queen of your business. I’ve been running my own business for many years now and don’t know about you, but I’m tired of seeing everyone in the online world sharing their ‘blueprint’ for overnight success. The truth is, there is no magic solution, you’ve got to put the work in honey! If you’re anything like me, then running a business has triggered every limiting belief you’ve ever had (and those you didn’t even know you had) For me, it’s been a rollercoaster journey of both excitement and fear. What’s been a game-changer for me and my clients is working on mindset as well as business. (You’re amazing by the way, not many people can do what we do!) What I’ve learned over the years in this long-term game of business, is that you need to step up, to be a leader of your business, a Queen. I want to help you to start thinking like a Queen of your business, but what's your definition of a Queen? Now my version of a Queen is a medieval one. My Queen is dressed in all of her refinery, beaded gowns, stunning gem filled crowns and exquisite pieces of jewellery. She has a presence that can't be unseen, she is confident in what she does. She seeks counsel, and has an entourage of support but ultimately makes brave decisions and can be relied upon to lead her people. In one of my Queen of Business Mastermind groups, I asked this question and got so many different replies. One client couldn't get Queen Elizabeth out of her head. Another had Beyoncé as her Queen. Someone else was thinking more about Daenerys, the Dragon Queen in the Game of Thrones. When you become a Queen of your business, you get to choose what type of Queen that is. When I wrote my profile on LinkedIn here's how I defined a Queen: One that takes strategic and brave action, not just any action. One that has clear boundaries, and isn’t afraid to make tough decisions. One that stands up in front of her people, despite any fears going on underneath. One that ditches the self-doubt, knows her worth and owns it. A Queen that shows up, no matter what. Okay, so that's some of the things that I think of when I think of a Queen. I also think of things like: Strategic Vision Authenticity Emotional Intelligence Problem Solving Managing a team Decisiveness And so much more. All topics we'll be talking about in future podcasts. Today, I invite you to write a list of all of the qualities you believe you need as a Queen. I'd love you to drop me an email telling me what you come up with. I've popped my email in the show notes for you. (ruby@rubymcguire.com) Today, decide to be the Queen of your business, to create a success mindset and to build your royal empire one step at a time. You've got this! XXX Thanks so much for tuning into Rock Your Fabulous Biz with me, Ruby McGuire, Business Mastery and Mindset Queen. I hope you enjoyed the show. If you did, I'd love for you to leave an amazing review for me. Remember to subscribe to my show and then head on over to my Facebook group, Rock Your Fabulous Biz, and learn some fun business tips and strategies to help you be the Queen of your Business. The link is in the show notes. Stay tuned for upcoming mostly weekly episodes on all aspects of your business. XXX If you'd like more business tips and strategies, come and join my  FaceBook community, Rock Your Fabulous Biz- http://bit.ly/RockYrFabBiz Check out my visibility quiz where you can learn if you're a visibility lady, countess, princess or queen- http://bit.ly/VisQuiz 

There were just too many contentious categories that the fangirls had to get in on the conversation! Will Maisel sweep thanks to that sweet, sweet Amazon money? Does Kit Harrington deserve a trophy for saying "My Queen" 5,000 times? And what will Billy Porter wear!? The ladies make their predictions for the 2019 Emmys. And this week in fangirling: I Am Patrick Swayze and tiny children on tiny horses.   ***  Fangirl Merch: https://fangirlfridayspodcast.threadless.com/ Instagram: @fangirlfridayspodcast Facebook: @fangirlfridayspodcast Twitter: @fgfpodcast

What is your relationship with Mary like? Do you struggle sometimes to feel close to our mother in heaven? Author Marge Fenelon writes extensively about Mary, from personal experience and from a historical perspective. Her newest book is My Queen, My Mother: A Living Novena. She joins me for a conversation about this book and others this week. Check out all of Marge’s work at her website, MargeFenelon.com (https://margefenelon.com) Snippet from the Show “Whether you’re anxious about your work, or your children, or your marriage–Mary cares about that.” RESOURCES * Praymorenovenas.com (https://www.praymorenovenas.com/) * MargeFenelon.com (https://margefenelon.com) * How to Pray Like Mary (https://ascensionpress.com/collections/collection-book/products/how-to-pray-like-mary) EVENTS * July 30-August 2: Catholic Marketing Network in Lancaster, PA * Saturday, November 16, 2019: You Are Enough Retreat at Holy Family Catholic Church in Orlando, FL * Saturday, January 11, 2020: You’re Worth It Retreat, St. Michael Church, Exeter, NH * Saturday, March 7, 2020: You’re Worth It Retreat at Precious Blood Parish in Jasper, IN * Saturday, March 28, 2020: Women’s Conference in Norwich, CT Check out this episode at ascensionpress.com/girlfriends for more!

Wanda spends the day presiding over Proximan trials from the comfort of her castle. Cas and Kendall put a plan in motion to solve both of their problems. Sylvie begs Helina to take better care of herself. Root pressures Pavlima to pick up the pace on the queen’s order. Produced by Rogue Dialogue Productions Written and directed by Bob Raymonda and Christie Donato Sound design and score by Adam Raymonda Logo by Sam Twardy (www.samtwardy.com) The song "Wanda’s Hymn" was written and performed by Mark Sinclair. This episode also includes the song “Catharsis” by Mu-Shaka Benson (https://soundcloud.com/mythman). The song that ends the episode and plays over the credits is “My Queen” by Kevin Alexander (www.youtube.com/kevinalexandermusic). CONTENT WARNING: This episode features adult language, depictions of physical violence, gun use, and discussions of death.

My Queen and Princess Cardi B can do no wrong in my eyes but where has my trust gone? In this episode you'll hear two new voices as my pumpkin pie DJ Thematics wont be joining us. Equally as amazing Rico joins me and my special guest co-host Karina in discussing who's cancelled and as always a surplus of things swirling around my busy brain

THE DOOMED & STONED SHOW -Season 5, Episode 2- Billy Goate is back from winter hibernation and ready to take on the world again! He is joined in this episode by Bucky Brown from The Ripple Effect, here to help him tackle another Doom Chart Countdown, as we look at our favorite tracks from the featured albums at www.DoomCharts.com. This time, we're looking at the critic's choice for the month of February, with plenty of new music for you to discover by Saint Vitus, Candlemass, Geezer, Crypt Trip, Dead Witches, Demon Head, and more! The doom metal and stoner rock sound is alive and well in 2019. TRACKLIST: 1. INTRO (00:00) 2. Saint Vitus - "12 Years In The Tomb" (00:26) 3. Flame, Dear Flame - "The Millennial Heartbeat, Part I" (05:51) 4. HOST SEGMENT I (12:25) 5. Numidia - "Red Hymn" (26:51) 6. Dead Witches - "When Do The Dead See The Sun" (35:24) 7. Poste942 - "Whiskey" (37:10) 8. HOST SEGMENT II (42:49) 9. Crypt Trip - "Hard Times" (53:17) 10. BUS - "Moonchild" (59:57) 11. LáGoon - "Worship The Van" (1:02:43) 12. HOST SEGMENT III (1:06:39) 13. The Black Heart Death Cult - "Black Rainbow" (1:14:13) 14. Sàbba - "Pentacle" (1:18:43) 15. Red Eye - "Waves" (1:26:25) 16. HOST SEGMENT IV (1:32:06) 17. Red Beard Wall - "My Queen" (1:39:58) 18. Geezer - "Dark World" (1:43:47) 19. WARLUNG - "Between The Dark and The Light" (1:48:40) 20. HOST SEGMENT V (1:53:04) 21. Sacred Monster - "Nightmare at 20,000 Feet" (2:04:58) 22. AVER - "Hemp Fandango" (2:09:41) 23: Ordos - "Embrace The Dark" (2:20:35) 24. Candlemass - "Astorolus - The Great Octopus" (2:28:24) 25. HOST SEGMENT VI (2:35:06) 26. About Wizards - "Black Obelisk" (2:40:05) 27. Gypsy Chief Goliath - "Crash 'n' Burn" (2:48:58) 28. Yatra - "Black Moon" (2:50:38) 29. HOST SEGMENT VII (2:57:20) 30. Demon Head - "Mercury and Sulfur" (3:04:13) 31. Silver Devil - "No Man Traveller" (3:12:42) 32. Palace In Thunderland - "This Illusion's Come Alive" (3:16:53) 33. HOST SEGMENT VIII ( 3:28:14 ) 34. Birdstone - "Alquézar" (3:36:43) 35. The Lunar Effect - "Woman" (3:44:03) 36. Witchers Creed - "Salem(Resurrection)" (3:47:26) Explore the music and the stories of the heavy underground, with exclusive debuts, album reviews, in-depth interviews, festival scrapbooks, and more at www.DoomedandStoned.com. Daily updates at https://facebook.com/doomedstoned (while there, join our Facebook group!)and https://twitter.com/doomedandstoned. Help us continue with another year strong by becoming a monthly "High on Fiver" patron, with access to all past rewards and more on the way: https://patreon.com/billygoate.

Can't Swim.   On this episode we speak to Chris LoPorto. Chris is the lead singer of the band Can't Swim.  Can't Swim signed to Pure Noise Records in December 2015.[6] Following the signing, Can't Swim released their first EP a few months later in 2016 titled Death Deserves a Name. In February 2017, the band announced plans to release their debut studio album.The album, Fail You Again, was released on March 10, 2017 via Pure Noise Records.On October 4, 2018, the band released a new single (with an accompanying music video) titled "My Queen." They also released an album titled This Too Won't Pass, on November 16, 2018. Please support the Mark and Me Podcast here https://www.patreon.com/Markandme

Today we meet Marie Antoinette and see the beginning of the French Revolution. The post W041: Farewell, My Queen (2012) appeared first on .

October 5, 2018: - Can't Swim announce This Too Won't Pass, their 2nd LP, and drop "My Queen". Catch the band on tour later this year with Trophy Eyes, Seaway,Microwave,and Hot Mulligan. - Basement release "Be Here Now" off the album Beside Myself, out on 10/12. - The busiest band in thrash, Iron Reagan have a new song out. "The Devastation" comes from the Dark Days Ahead EP, also out on 10/12. - Circa Survive announce deluxe version of The Amulet, which contains a 7" of two new songs (one of which is "Dark Pools"). - Debt Neglector release a music video for "Go Fund Yourself", the first single off The Kids Are Pissed. Grab your favorite records at SmartpunkShop.com. AND save 10% by using the discount code "TheLeadIn" at checkout. Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

An article on the Today Show's website features a Tweet by Will Smith to his wife Jada Pinkett Smith for their 20th wedding anniversary. The Tweet got 1.3 million likes and 37,000 comments. I thought it was worth commenting on because there was much I agreed with, and some I didn't that I think is worth highlighting. Will Smith's full Tweet: “20 Years Ago Today we held hands and walked naively down that aisle. Here’s what I’ve learned since. . Love is Like Gardening... I have learned to focus on HELPING you to BLOSSOM into what YOU want to be (into what you were born to be)... Rather than Demanding that you become what my Fragile Ego needs you to be. . I’ve learned to take pleasure in Nourishing YOUR dreams... Rather than wrestling with you to Fulfill my Selfish Needs & Satiate My Insecurities. . I have learned that Love is Listening. Love is Giving. Love is Freedom. Happy Anniversary, My Queen! I am forever Devoted to Nurturing your Deepest Truth.” I break down his comments and talk about what I like, why I like it, and what I disagree with. Episode highlights: Why I agree that “Love is Like Gardening..." Why it's selfish to nurture and support your partner Why a healthy romantic relationship is both giving AND receiving Is having an ego good or bad? Why I hate the saying, "A happy wife is a happy life." Don't Miss a Thing Get every episode automatically! Resources Mentioned Today Show article: "Will Smith's anniversary tribute to wife Jada is beautiful — and really deep" SFS 012: Is Unconditional Love Possible? (and finding success in romantic relationships) Share the Value If you're enjoying the show, please rate it on iTunes and write a brief review. That would help a lot to spread the word and get more listeners to the podcast. Ask Questions or Provide Feedback To ask questions, request episode topics or provide feedback, email me at DrOrma@DrOrma.com Connect With Me [fb_button]   Follow @drsteveorma Additional Resources Therapy and sleep coaching with me.

13e émission de la 38e session... Cette semaine, départ en world jazz, puis jazz rock ! En musique: Sons of Kemet sur l'album My Queen is Harriet Tubman  (Impulse!, 2018); Jeremy Daneman and Sophie Nzayisenga sur l'album Honey Wine  (Ropeadope, 2017); The Nels Cline 4 sur l'album Currents, Constellations  (Blue Note, 2018); Eugene Chadbourne with Steve Beresford and Alex Ward sur l'album Pleasures of the Horror (Bisou, 2018); Nick Millevoi's Desertion Trio sur l'album Midtown Tilt  (Shhpuma, 2018); Peter Bruun's All Too Human sur l'album Vernacular Avant-Garde  (Ayler, 2018)...

13e émission de la 38e session... Cette semaine, départ en world jazz, puis jazz rock ! En musique: Sons of Kemet sur l'album My Queen is Harriet Tubman  (Impulse!, 2018); Jeremy Daneman and Sophie Nzayisenga sur l'album Honey Wine  (Ropeadope, 2017); The Nels Cline 4 sur l'album Currents, Constellations  (Blue Note, 2018); Eugene Chadbourne with Steve Beresford and Alex Ward sur l'album Pleasures of the Horror (Bisou, 2018); Nick Millevoi's Desertion Trio sur l'album Midtown Tilt  (Shhpuma, 2018); Peter Bruun's All Too Human sur l'album Vernacular Avant-Garde  (Ayler, 2018)...

This Episode is Just a Little Bit of Labor with My QueeN...Another KinG Is on His Way

The Journey of Sobriety is different for everyone. I have been sober for over 13 years, it wasn't always easy...in fact, it still isn't. I still have urges this far removed from being drunk, to drink, have a shot...get "numb" but I choose not to, as I stopped drinking for 1) Myself. 2) My Queen 3) My Kids. Details matter in all aspects of my sobriety, I didn't have a group to lean on aside from AA when I was first getting clean...I lost all my friends, as they all drank...I was alone...Skylar's journey is different, she is NOT Alone, we are standing by her side. we are watching her, as she saves her self. This is her journey, this is audio number 2, the topic, how this 30 day milestone is different from all the others...listen without judgement...share and learn.

Do you find you have no time for prayer these days? Aspirations can help! These short prayers can keep you close to Jesus and Mary! The text for this podcast can be found at www.ourcatholicprayers.com/aspirations.html We have a partial text below for your convenience as well: Do you feel too pressed for time to pray? These short prayers (also known as aspirations) can help! They're are easy to learn. A good many of them are easy to memorize as well! Just as a reminder, the texts for these can be found on our website www.ourcatholicprayers.com (with no spaces between the words our catholic prayers) under the heading “aspirations” in the navigation bar on the left side of the page. We also have a direct link to the page itself on the web page for this podcast.)   They can provide you with a great way to stay in touch with our Lord and our Blessed Mother, especially for those times you feel most at your wits end! At times like these when it seems like nothing is going right don't lose hope! You can stay close to Jesus and Mary with these aspirations, many of which come from old prayer books. (These prayers are great in good times or bad!) Because these prayers are brief, I will pause between each one, but feel free to combine them if you'd like. There's no hard and fast rule about this! In any case, I invite you to be inspired by with these short prayers by our Lord's words: “pray always” (taken from Luke's gospel chapter 21, verse 36) and by St. Paul's as well. He wrote in his first letter to the Thessalonians “pray without ceasing” (in chapter 5, verse 17)! Here's a good short prayer to both our Lord and his Blessed Mother, for starters: Jesus, Mary, I love you. Save souls! Here's a good one to the Holy Spirit. This one is especially good when said with any prayer to the Holy Spirit, but is good all on its own, especially in those times you feel most in need of His counsel, comfort, and strength! O Holy Spirit, sweet Guest of my soul, abide in me and grant that I may ever abide in Thee. This one is also very powerful: Holy Spirit, command me to do Your will This next short prayer comes especially recommended by Jesus Himself! He once told Sister Mary of St. Peter, a French Carmelite nun in 1844 "Oh, if you only knew what great merit you acquire by saying evening once 'Admirable is the name of God' in the spirit of reparation for blasphemy!" We've grouped these other aspirations into the following categories: The first one is PRAYERS TO OUR LORD (It has been noted, incidentally, that a very good effective prayer is just to say the name of Jesus!) Jesus, I love You; Jesus, have mercy; Jesus, make Your will mine! Blessed be God! Blessed be the name of the Lord! Divine Heart of Jesus, convert sinners, save the dying, deliver the holy souls in purgatory. Eucharistic Heart of Jesus, increase in us our Faith, Hope and Charity. Good Jesus, give me a deep love for Thee, that nothing may be too hard for me to bear from Thee. Heart of Jesus, burning with love for us, set our hearts on fire with love of Thee. Heart of Jesus, I put my trust in Thee! Jesus, meek and humble of heart, make our heart like unto Thine. Jesus, my God, I love Thee above all things! Jesus, Son of David, have mercy on me! May the most just, most high, and most adorable will of God be done in all things, praised and magnified forever. My God and my all. My Jesus, mercy! My Lord Jesus Christ, for the sake of Thy sufferings, grant me such faith, hope, charity, sorrow for my sins, and love of prayer as will save and sanctify my soul. My Lord, grant that I may love Thee, and that the reward of my love may be to love Thee ever more and more. My sweetest Jesus, be not my Judge, but my Savior. O Good Jesus, shelter me from the evil one, shed Thy dew upon me to calm my soul, and dwell in me fully, that I may wholly love Thee. O Good Jesus, my God and my All, keep me ever near Thee, let nothing for a moment separate me from Thee. Praised be Jesus Christ, now and forevermore. Sacred Heart of Jesus, Thy kingdom come! Savior of the world, have mercy on us. Sweet Heart of Jesus, be my love! Sweet Heart of my Jesus, grant that I may ever love Thee more. We adore and praise Thee, most holy Lord Jesus Christ, because by Thy holy cross Thou hast redeemed the world. And last, but by no means least in this first category , this one, made famous as it often appears in images of the Divine Mercy portrait of Jesus that Saint Faustina, a  polish nun had painted at our Lord's request in the 1930's: Jesus I trust in You! The second category is ASPIRATIONS TO OUR LORD IN THE BLESSED SACRAMENT Jesus, my God, here present in the Sacrament of Thy love, I adore Thee.  O Jesus in the Blessed Sacrament, have mercy on us. O Jesus, in the most holy Sacrament, have mercy on us. Praised and adored forever be the most holy Sacrament. We adore Thee, thou true Bread of angels. The third category is ASPIRATIONS  TO THE BLESSED VIRGIN  MARY Mary, Virgin Mother of God, pray to Jesus for me. Sweet Heart of Mary, be my salvation! O Mary, conceived without sin, pray for us who have recourse to thee. Our Lady of Lourdes, pray for us! Mary, our hope, have pity on us! Mary, most sorrowful, Mother of Christians, pray for us. O Mary, virgin Mother of God, pray to Jesus for me. My Queen! my Mother! remember I am thine own. Keep me, guard me, as thy property and possession. O Mary, thou didst enter the world without stain; do thou obtain for me from God, that I may leave it without sin. The fourth is ASPIRATIONS TO THE HOLY FAMILY Jesus,  Mary, Joseph! Jesus, Mary, and Joseph, bless us now and at the hour of our death. Jesus, Mary, and Joseph, I give You my heart and my soul. Jesus, Mary, and Joseph, assist me in my last agony. Jesus, Mary, and Joseph, may I breathe out my soul in peace with You. Our final category consists of ASPIRATIONS BEFORE OR AFTER CONFESSION O Lord, do not deal with us according to our sins which we have committed, nor according to our wickedness. O Lord, do not remember our former wickedness, and be merciful and forgive our sins for the sake of Your holy Name. O merciful Lord, You are never weary of speaking to my poor heart. Grant me grace that, if today I hear Your voice, my heart may not be hardened. From all sin, deliver me, O Lord. Lord, I fear Your justice; I implore Your mercy. Do not deliver me to everlasting pains, but grant that I may possess You in eternal joys. Holy Trinity, one God, have mercy on us. O God, be merciful to me a sinner. My Jesus, mercy. Sweetest Jesus, be not my Judge, but my Saviour. Jesus, Son of David, have mercy on me. My Mother, my hope. Mother of mercy, pray for us. Virgin Mother of God, when you stand before the face of the Lord, remember to speak favorable things in our behalf that He may turn away His just anger from us. Deliver me, O Lord, from my enemies. Lord, I am my own enemy when I seek my peace apart from You. Lamb of God, who takest away the sins of the world, grant us Your peace. Sweetest Jesus, hide me in your Sacred Heart. Do not permit me ever to be separated from You. Defend me from the evil foe. Lord Jesus, through Your infant cries when You were born for me in the manger; through Your tears when You died for me on the Cross; through Your love as You live for me in the tabernacle, have mercy on me and save me. Lord Jesus Christ, deliver me from all my sins and from every evil. Make me ever keep Your commandments and never allow me to be separated from You.  

Episode 60 "B*$#& Dependency" This week we had a full studio with Jamar, Nae and Brittney in to explain a few things. We talked the 3 rules in depth, we talked about women beefin, Kanye being Ye-ish and TY discussed his "dependency". We really appreciate the ladies blessing the pod and being good sports because we definitely got "that bitch" off. Jamar will be back on for "My Queen" episode. We have a hosting event coming up on December 3rd for Renz Youngs album listening performance. Doors open at 7pm at the Jazz Gallery 926 E Center St. See you there. Make sure join the Facebook group and check out our videos and photos from each podcast. Also Tweet us and hit the Instagram. Everything is @72and10Podcast. Also, like and subscribe to the podcast on iTunes and like the Soundcloud. Let us know if you want to be the next guest to participate in greatness, slots are filling up fast.

The Legends Of S.H.I.E.L.D. crew talks the Daredevil episode Into The Ring. The crew is joined by fellow GonnaGeek podcaster Jay, Avocado At Law,  from Gallifrey Public Radio and Starling Tribune. Also Consultant Wing steps in for Haley who had the night off. The hosts paint their picture of the Daredevil episode "Rabbit In A Snowstorm" for you and listener Adam runs down his review of S.H.I.E.L.D. Issue #6.  And and as always the hosts also take time to discuss the week in Marvel news and review all the awesome Legends Of S.H.I.E.L.D. feedback.   This Time On Legends Of S.H.I.E.L.D.: [2:15]   - Welcome Jay and Wing! - Marvel's Daredevil on Netflix "Rabbit In A Snowstorm" - S.H.I.E.L.D. #6 review - Weekly Marvel News - YOUR feedback!!!! - Highlights from the live chatWING chat   Welcome Jay to the Podcast [2:37]   GonnaGeek Host Jay joins us to help us discuss Daredevil "Rabbit In A Snowstorm."   Welcome Wing to the Podcast [2:45]   Consultant Wing joins us as a last minute host add to step in for Haley who had the night off.   Marvel's Daredevil on Netflix episode "Rabbit In A Snowstorm" [3:16]   The brutality of Daredevil continues with a bowling alley execution ordered by the Evil League Of Evil. And the weaving of characters continues with Turk selling guns that jam. Meanwhile we see just how good Foggy Nelson and Matt Murdock are at practicing law. And how good of a stand up guy Foggy really is. We all marvel at the priest and can't wait to see more of him. And we love to hate the very talented Welsey. Wing coins the term "Bucket Ninja." We love the backstory of Ben Urich's wife and Leland Owsley's whining. And Daredevil's end fight with Healy with the Occulant Acupuncture was as gruesome as they come. And the end scene reveals even more meaning the second time around in a detailed watch through including the reveal of Mr. Wilson Fisk. Just like the entire series, which we cannot wait to watch the next episode "In The Blood" next time!   "Rabbit In A Snowstorm"   Written By: Marco Ramirez (Daredevil Producer) http://www.imdb.com/name/nm3059675/?ref_=fn_al_nm_1   Directed By: Adam Kane (Cinematographer & Director) http://www.imdb.com/name/nm0437246/?ref_=fn_al_nm_1   Episode Transcripts: http://transcripts.foreverdreaming.org/viewforum.php?f=270   NEWS [48:06]   Avengers: Age of Ultron   Domestic: $427.1M Worldwide: International grosses are close to breaking $900M and currently stand at $894.2M led by China's $225.5M which is more than the next three biggest markets combined. Worldwide, the super heroes have grossed a staggering $1.32 billion with Japan still to open. Making it to at least $1.45 billion is still likely.     Episode # Episode Title Live+SD Live+7 % Increase Weekly # % 23 Shadows 5.98 9.66 62% 1st of 25 24 Heavy Is The Head 5.05 7.902 56% 1st of 25 25 Making Friends And Influencing People 4.47 7.253 62% 4th of 25 26 Face My Enemy 4.704 7.797 66% 2nd of 25 27 A Hen In The Wolfhouse 4.359 7.629 75% 1st of 25 28 A Fractured House 4.438 7.436 68% 1st of 25 29 The Writing On The Wall 4.271 7.597 78% 2nd of 25 30 The Things We Bury 4.575 7.700 68% 2nd of 25 31 Ye Who Enter Here 5.356 8.633 61% 2nd of 25 32 What They Become 5.287 8.310 57% 2nd of 25 33 Aftershocks 4.482 7.513 68% 2nd of 25 34 (18th) Who You Really Are 3.80 6.616 74% 2nd of 25 35 (19th) One Of Us 4.34 7.394 70% 2nd of 25 36 (23rd) Love In The Time Of Hydra 4.29 7.281 70% 3rd of 25 Forever 78% Flash 71% 37 (24th) One Door Closes 4.26 6.905 62% 4th Blacklist 73% Forever 66% Flash 66% 38 (22nd) Afterlife 4.24 6.923 63% 3rd Following 91% Forever 72% 39 (21st) Melinda 3.91 6.758 67% #1 Following 67% Last Man On Earth 63% 40 (21st) The Frenemy Of My Enemy 4.27 7.016 58% #5 Forever 72% Following 68% Blacklist 64% Gotham 64% 41 (22nd) The Dirty Half Dozen 4.46 7.235 59% #3 Blacklist 75% The Following 67% 42 (22nd) Scars 4.45 7.098 60% #5 Following 75% Forever 69% Blacklist 68% Flash 61% 43 SoS Part 1 and 2 3.95   NOT AVAILABLE! 92% in Key demographic   Information current as of June 3rd, 2015   HIGHLIGHT STORY OF THE WEEK   Stan Lee Is Now The Highest-Grossing Movie Producer Of All Time At Domestic Box Office http://comicbook.com/2015/05/28/stan-lee-is-now-the-highest-grossing-movie-producer-of-all-time-/   Netflix Series   Marvel's Daredevil Opening Credits Done In Law & Order And Night Court Style https://youtu.be/3nsDv_lkaLw https://youtu.be/nZp1aCR3K1c   Civil War & Beyond   Captain Marvel director and casting news? http://www.complex.com/pop-culture/2015/06/charlize-theron-captain-marvel-rumors?utm_campaign=popculturetw+%2Bsocialflow%2B06%2B2015&utm_source=twitter&utm_medium=social   Nick Fury hiatus? http://www.cinemablend.com/new/Marvel-May-Putting-Sam-Jackson-Nick-Fury-Hiatus-Few-Years-71819.html   Awwwwww/Cool Stuff   Uh Oh. - One Minute Melee - Catwoman vs Black Widow https://youtu.be/3ytQqeU9-s8   THE NERDY KEYBOARD KEYS OF YOUR DREAMS ARE HERE http://nerdist.com/the-nerdy-keyboard-keys-of-your-dreams-are-here/   Hayley Atwell crashes Cap 3 set http://ohnotheydidnt.livejournal.com/96113984.html   S.H.I.E.L.D. Issue #6 Review [67:14]    Listener Adam runs down everything related to S.H.I.E.L.D. issue #6. Thank you Adam!   Feedback [71:04]   - Twitter   Sith Disney Princess ‏@sithwitch  May 30 MY QUEEN. @MingNa @LegendsofSHIELD   The Fae Supreme ‏@faeness  May 30 @sithwitch @LegendsofSHIELD @MingNa OMFG SO ADORABLE   Shannon O'Hara ‏@syfygurl  May 30 Our favorite Agent May @MingNa @AgentsofSHIELD @LegendsofSHIELD #FanExpoDallas   Shannon O'Hara ‏@syfygurl  May 28   @StargatePioneer @AgentsofSHIELD @LegendsofSHIELD I've watched 8 episodes in 2 days, *while at work*  won't take me long to get there!   - Email   Andreas Kuehn   Apr 12   to stargatepioneer   Episode 3: Will that guy wanting to play bowling end up as the Colin Farrell character from the 2003 movie? Okay, after that arm breaking, bowling ball head smashing scene most likely not. A Kirschner & Brown LLP letter that Karen is reading. What is the play of Wesley there? At least Matt can follow him after he honed into the sound of his watch. Nice, "the battle of NY" headlines in the newspaper's office. "non-binding moral obligation" my a**! Money to keep her quiet more appropriate name. Karen's eyes looked so beautifully  striking blue in that scene. Heh, hitting the router worked. Since Person of Interest is also filmed in NY, that courthouse had to be the same, Michael Emerson and Blair Brown walked out of a few episodes ago. Theory, that this jury member was threatened by Wesley, and seeing him arrive makes her heart beat faster. Thanks Mrs. Fischer for reminding Karen that she doesn't have anybody she care for and therefore can refuse to sign the non-disclosure agreement. So Kingpin feels alone and wants to build a better New York to get more friends?   Outro [77:05]   Haley, Lauren and Stargate Pioneer love to hear back from you about your top 5 Marvel character lists, your science of Marvel questions, why Wing is wrong at any time, who would you pick in an all-female Avenger team, or who’s Marvel abs you would like to see. Call the voicemail line at 1-844-THE-BUS1 or 844-843-2871.   Join Legends Of S.H.I.E.L.D. next time as the hosts discuss the second episode of the Netflix series Daredevil In The Blood. You can listen in live when we record Wednesday nights at 8:00 PM Central time at GonnaGeek.com/live. Contact Info: Please see www.legendsofshield.com for all of our contact information or call our voicemail line at 1-844-THE-BUS1 or 844-843-2871   Legends Of S.H.I.E.L.D. Is a Proud Member Of The Gonna Geek Network (gonnageek.com).   Standby for your S.H.I.E.L.D. debriefing ---

Matthew Socey reviews FAREWELL, MY QUEEN, the DVD/Blu-Ray release of BERNIE, previews the Heartland Film Festival and discusses the films of Tony Scott.

I believe it is a creative IMPERATIVE that we heal our negative body image issues (if we have them) and learn to love and honour this divine vessel we've each been given.It saddens me deeply that so many womxn have negative body image and thus drain their creative energy and put themselves in a low vibe state by having these negative thoughts and feelings (sometimes obsession) about their appearance.My Queen, you are not available for that! You an empire to create, a planet to heal or maybe people to inspire - whatever it is, you've got big things to do in this lifetime! Learning to *truly* love your vessel is a must to step into your full power and radiance.IN THIS EPISODE YOU WILL LEARN